Infomotions, Inc.The Devolutionist and the Emancipatrix / Flint, Homer Eon, 1892-1924



Author: Flint, Homer Eon, 1892-1924
Title: The Devolutionist and the Emancipatrix
Publisher: Project Gutenberg
Tag(s): rolla; powart; cunora; emmon; corrus; billie; mona; smith; fort; doctor; bees; young ernol
Contributor(s): Ganguli, Kisari Mohan [Translator]
Versions: original; local mirror; HTML (this file); printable
Services: find in a library; evaluate using concordance
Rights: GNU General Public License
Size: 67,656 words (short) Grade range: 7-10 (grade school) Readability score: 66 (easy)
Identifier: etext5965
Delicious Bookmark this on Delicious

Discover what books you consider "great". Take the Great Books Survey.

The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Devolutionist and The Emancipatrix
by Homer Eon Flint
(#4 in our series by Homer Eon Flint)

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook.

This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project
Gutenberg file.  Please do not remove it.  Do not change or edit the
header without written permission.

Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the
eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file.  Included is
important information about your specific rights and restrictions in
how the file may be used.  You can also find out about how to make a
donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****


Title: The Devolutionist and The Emancipatrix

Author: Homer Eon Flint

Release Date: June, 2004  [EBook #5965]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on October 1, 2002]

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK, THE DEVOLUTIONIST AND THE EMANCIPATRIX ***




Charles Franks and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team.



THE DEVOLUTIONIST

And THE EMANCIPATRIX

By Homer Eon Flint






I

OUT OF THEIR MINDS





"Remember, now; don't make a sound, no matter what you see!"

Mrs. Kinney eyed her caller anxiously as they came to a pause in
front of the door. His glance widened at her caution, but he nodded
briefly. She turned the key in the lock.

Next second the two stepped softly into the room. Mrs. Kinney
carefully closed and locked the door behind them; and meanwhile the
man, peering closely into the shadows of the place, made out a scene
of such strangeness that he nearly forgot the woman's injunction.

The room was the private study of Dr. William Kinney. In itself, it
was not at all out of the ordinary. Shelves of books, cases of
surgical and psychological instruments, star charts, maps and
astronomical apparatus--these told at once both the man's vocation
and avocation. With these contents and rather severe furnishings the
room was merely interesting, not remarkable.

But its four chairs certainly were. Each of them was occupied by a
human being; and as Mrs. Kinney and her caller entered, neither of
the four so much as stirred. They were all asleep.

In the nearest chair was the doctor himself, half sitting and half
reclining; in fact, all four of the sleepers were in attitudes of
complete relaxation. The doctor's gray head was resting on one
shoulder wearily.

On his left was a man of medium height and commonplace countenance.
"Mr. Smith," whispered Mrs. Kinney, placing her mouth close to the
caller's ear, so that he might hear the better.

Opposite these two sat a man and a woman, their chairs placed close
together. The one was a slender, well-dressed, boyishly good looking
young woman of perhaps thirty; the other a large, aggressively
handsome fellow possibly five years older. "Mr. and Mrs. Van Emmon,"
explained Mrs. Kinney, still in a whisper.

The four sat absolutely motionless; the caller, looking very
closely, could hardly make out the rising and falling of their
chests as they breathed. Also, he saw that they were all connected,
the one with the other by means of insulated wires which ran to
brass bracelets around their wrists. At one point in this curious
circuit, a wire ran to a small group of electrical appliances placed
on a pedestal at the doctor's side; while the caller was still
further puzzled to note that each of the sleepers was resting his or
her feet on a stool, the legs of which, like the legs of each chair,
were tipped with glass.

After a minute of this the caller turned upon Mrs. Kinney in such
complete bewilderment that she instantly unlocked the door, and
again cautioning perfect silence, led the way into the corridor.
Here she again locked the door. Upon leaving the spot, a quiet young
man with keen gray eyes stepped from a room opposite, and at a nod
from Mrs. Kinney proceeded to do sentry duty outside the study.

Once down-stairs and safely within the living-room--

"This is rather mean of you Mrs. Kinney!" protested the man. "Tell
me all about it, quick!"

The lady complacently took a chair. "Well," she remarked innocently,
"I knew you'd want to see him."

"Yes, but--"

"It serves you right," she went on blithely, "for staying away so
long. Let's see--you left a year ago June, didn't you, Mr. Hill?"

He swallowed something and managed to reply, "Great guns, yes! I've
been in the wilds of New Guinea for a year--without news of any
kind! I saw my first newspaper on board the dirigible this morning!"

"Ah, well," commented Mrs. Kinney provokingly, "you'll have to be
humored, I suppose." She cogitated unnecessarily long, then left the
room to get a folio of newspapers and magazines. One of these she
selected with great deliberation, and opened it at the leading
article. Even then she would not hand it over right away. "You
remember that sky-car idea of the doctor's, don't you?"

"His machine to explore space? He couldn't talk of anything else
when I--you don't mean to say"--incredulously--"that he made a
success of that!"

"He certainly did. Took a three weeks' tour of the planets, month
before last!"

Hill stared in amazement, then leaned forward suddenly and whisked
the magazine out of Mrs. Kinney's fingers. He held the paper with
hands that trembled in excitement; and this is what he read, in the
matter-of-fact black-and-white of The Scientific New Zealander:

            STAR EXPLORERS RETURN

    Dr. Kinney and Party Visit Venus and Mercury

Bringing proofs which will satisfy the most skeptical, Dr. William
G. Kinney, G. Van Emmon, E. Williams Jackson, and John W. Smith, who
left the earth on December 9 in a powerful sky-car of the doctor's
design, returned on the 23rd, after having explored the two planets
which lie between the earth and the sun.

They found Mercury to be a dead world, like the moon, except that it
once supported a civilization nearly as advanced as our own. They
tell of a giant human, a veritable colossus, who was the planet's
last survivor.

But on Venus they discovered people still living! They are
marvelously developed people, infinitely more advanced than the
people of the earth, and enjoying a civilization that is well-nigh
incredible. Among other things, they have learned how to visit other
worlds without themselves leaving their planet. They do it by a kind
of telepathy; they know all about us here on the earth; and they
have accumulated data regarding the peoples of hundreds of thousands
of other planets! The four explorers are able to prove their
statements beyond the shadow of doubt. They possess photographs
which speak for themselves; they have brought back relics from
Mercury and materials from Venus, such as never existed on the
earth. They submit a vast library of extraordinarily advanced
scientific literature, which was given to them by the Venusians.

The article went on to detail, to the extent of some eight or ten
pages, the main features of the exploration. Hill, however, did not
stop to read it all just then. He looked up, his thoughts flying to
the strange scene in the room up-stairs. "What are they
doing--recuperating?"

"Not exactly." Mrs. Kinney was a little disappointed. "Here--let me
point out the paragraph." And she ran a finger down the column until
it indicated this line:

Among other things they have learned how to visit other worlds
without themselves leaving their planet. They do this by a kind of
telepathy.

"That's the explanation," Mrs. Kinney said quietly. Hill fairly
blinked when he read the paragraph. "They are trying out one of the
Venusian experiments?"

"Of course; you know the doctor. He couldn't resist the temptation.
And I must say the others are just as bad.

"Mr. Smith is quite as much interested as Mr. Van Emmon. Mr. Smith
is an electrical engineer; the other man is a geologist, and a very
adventurous spirit. As for Mrs. Van Emmon--"

"But this account mentions"--Hill referred to the magazine--"'E.
Williams Jackson.' Who was he?"

"She--not he. Mrs. Van Emmon now; she used to be an architect. She
had the other three fooled for ten days; she passed herself off as a
man!"

But Hill was too absorbed in the general strangeness of the affair
to note this amazing item. He again glanced at the article, opened
his mouth once or twice as though to ask a question, thought better
of it each time, and finally got to his feet.

"Let me have this?" referring to the magazine.

Mrs. Kinney handed over the rest of the collection.

"I am sure the doctor would want you to read them. I remember he
said, just before they started away, that he wished you could have
gone with him."

"Did he?" much pleased. Hill made some affectionate remark, under
his breath about "the star-gazing old fraud"; then, evidently in a
hurry to get off by himself and read, he made his excuses and left
the house.

Mrs. Kinney returned to the book she had been reading, glanced at
the clock, and noted that it was almost at the hour, previously
agreed upon, that she should arouse the four up-stairs. She put the
book down and started toward the stairs.

At that instant a large gong sounded in the hall. In the study
up-stairs, the doctor's hand moved away from a pushbutton. He
stirred in his chair; and as he did so, the other three awakened.
First Van Emmon, then "Billie," his wife, and lastly the engineer.

Next second all four were sitting bolt upright, and looking at each
other eagerly.






II

BACK ON EARTH





"Talk about results!" Billie was first to speak. "Why--where do you
suppose I found myself? Out in mid-ocean, in a small boat, with the
spray flying into my--that is, into the face of--" She broke off,
confused.

"Your agent?" the doctor put in. All Billie could do was to nod; Van
Emmon was bursting to talk.

"My agent was a Parisian apache, or I'm a bum guesser! I didn't
catch all that was going on, but it certainly sounded like the plans
and specifications of a garroting!"

"No such excitement here," said Smith. But his eyes were sparkling.
"I was going the rounds with a mail-carrier. How do you explain
that, doc? I've never given mail-carrying a second thought."

"That would have nothing to do with it. As for myself, I was looking
through the eyes of some member of the House of Representatives, in
Washington. I recognized the building. They were calling the roll at
the time."

He paused while he made a note of the incident, for the sake of
checking up the hour with the newspaper accounts later on. Then he
rubbed the knuckles of one hand in the palm of the other--a habit
which indicated that a diagnosis was going on in his mind. The
others waited expectantly.

"There's a big difference," commented he, thoughtfully, "between
these experiences and our last experiments. Then, each of us knew
exactly what to expect. Each had a definite image of a certain
particular person in mind when he went into the teleconscious state.
That made it comparatively easy for us to communicate the way we
did, even when you"--indicating the bride and groom--"were still in
Japan.

"But to-day neither of us had the slightest idea what was coming.
That is, if we followed the rule. Did you"--addressing Smith--"take
care to concentrate strictly upon the one idea of view-point?"

"Nothing else. I kept my attention fixed upon eyes and ears, only,
just as the instructions read."

"Same here," answered Billie, for herself and the geologist.

"Then we know this much: So long as the four of us are connected up
in this fashion"--holding up his braceleted wrists--"we combine our
forces to such an extent that we do not need a definite object. It's
simply the power of harmony."

Billie was anxious to get it down pat. "In other words, there's
nothing to prevent me from locating some one, although unknown to
me, so long as we four agree upon the same locality?"

"That's it exactly. If we agree to concentrate upon Greenland, even,
we shall find four people there whose view-points resemble our own.
The main thing is to find similar view-points."

There was some discussion along this line, in which the doctor made
it clear that view-point was simply another name for perspective,
and that it had nothing whatever to do with actual mental
accomplishments. The view-point was really the soul.

"As yet," he went on, "we should make no attempt to 'put ourselves
in the other fellow's place.' Such efforts require a violent
exertion of the imagination, and we need practice before tackling
the more advanced problems.

"Time enough, after a while, to get in touch with the Venusians.
There's none of them that has a view-point like ours. And once we've
done that--"

"What?" from Billie, breathlessly.

"Anything! The whole universe will be open to us! Why, I understand
from reading these books"--indicating the Venusian manuscripts--"that
there is such a thing as an intelligent creature, so utterly unlike
ourselves that--" He stopped short.

"For the time being," said Smith quickly, "we'd better be content
with something familiar. Is there some other planet in our solar
system that would do, doc?"

"No. According to the Venusians, the only others that are habitable
besides Venus and the earth, are Mars and Jupiter. And it seems that
the people on these two are so totally different--"

"We couldn't get an answer?"

"Very unlikely. Besides, I am having the cube refitted for a
two-months' cruise. Rather thought I'd like to visit Mars and
Jupiter in person.

"But when it comes to leaving the solar system entirely the
telepathic method is the only one that will work; even the nearest
of the fixed stars is out of the question."

"How far is that?" Smith inquired.

"The nearest? About four and a half light-years."

"Yes, but what's a light-year?"

"It amounts to sixty-three thousand times the distance from here to
the sun!"

Smith whistled. "Nothing doing in the cube, that's sure. Besides,
could we expect to find any people like us in the neighborhood of
that star?"

"Not Alpha Centauri." The doctor reached for one of the Venusian
books, and pointed out certain pages. "It seems that the Class IIa
stars--that is, suns--are the only ones which have planets in the
right condition for the development of humans. The astronomers
already suspected as much, by the way. But the Venusians have
definitely named a few systems whose evolution has reached points
almost identical with that of the earth.

"Now, until we have acquired a certain amount of ability"
--examining the books more closely--"our best chance will lie in the
neighborhood of a giant star known to us as Capella."

"Capella." Billie had drawn a star-chart to her side. "Where is that
located?"

"In Auriga, about half-way from Orion to the Pole Star. She's a big
yellow sun.

"At any rate, the Venusians say that this particular planet of
Capella's has people almost exactly the same as those of the earth,
except"--speaking very clearly--"except that they have had about one
century more civilization!"

Billie exclaimed with delight. "Say--this is going to be the best
yet! To think of seeing what the earth is going to be like, a
hundred years from now!"

Instantly Van Emmon's interest became acute. "By George! Is that
right, doc? Are we likely to learn what the next hundred years will
do for us?"

"Don't know exactly." The doctor spoke cautiously. "That's merely
what I infer from these books."

"If we do," ran on the geologist excitedly, "we'll see how a lot of
our present day theories will be worked out! I'm curious to see what
comes of them. Personally, I think most of them are plain nonsense!"

"That remains to be seen." The doctor glanced around. "Remember:
what we want is the view-point only; and the place is Capella's
planetary system. Ready?"

For answer the others leaned back in their chairs. The doctor
touched the button at his side, as a signal to his wife; he settled
himself in his chair; and in a minute his head was dropping over
against his shoulder. In another second the minds of the four
experimenters were out of their bodies; out, and in the twinkling of
an eye, traversing space at absolute speed.

For thought, like gravitation, is instantaneous.






III

SMITH'S MIND WANDERS





Secretly Smith hoped he might find an agent who also was an
engineer. He had this in mind all the while he was repeating the
Venusian formula, the sequence of thought-images which was
necessary to bring on the required state of mind. The formula had
the effect of closing his mind to all save telepathic energy, and
opening wide the channels through which it controlled the brain.

No sooner had he repeated the words, meanwhile concentrating with
all the force of his newly trained will upon the single idea of
seeing and hearing what was happening on the unknown, yet quite
knowable planet--no sooner had his head sunk on his chest than he
became aware of a strange sound.

On all sides unseen apparatus gave forth a medley of subdued jars
and clankings. A variety of hissing sounds also were distinguishable.
And meanwhile Smith was staring hard, with the eyes he had borrowed
along with the ears, at a pair of human hands.

These hands were manipulating a group of highly polished levers and
hand-wheels. So long as his borrowed sight was fixed upon that group
Smith was entirely ignorant of the surroundings. All he could
surmise was that his agents operated some sort of machinery.

Then the agent glanced up; and Smith got his first shock. For he now
saw a cluster of indicating dials, such as one may see on the
instrument board of any automobile; but the trained engineer found
himself absolutely unable to interpret one of them. They were marked
with unknown figures!

Nevertheless, the engineer received an unmistakable impression,
quite as vivid as though something had been said aloud. "Progress;
all safe," was the thought-image that came to him.

He listened closely in hope of hearing a spoken word. Also, he tried
his best to make his agent look around the place. Other people might
be within sight. However, for a couple of minutes the oddly familiar
hands kept manipulating the unfamiliar instruments.

Then, somewhere quite close at hand, a deep-toned gong sounded a
single stroke. Instantly the agent looked up; and Smith saw that he
was inspecting the interior of a large engine-room. He had time to
note the huge bulk of a horizontal cylinder, perhaps fifty feet in
diameter, in the immediate background; also a variety of other
mechanisms, more like immensely enlarged editions of laboratory
apparatus than ordinary engines. Smith looked in vain for the
compact form of a dynamo or motor, and listened in vain for the
sound of either. Then, in swift succession, came two strokes on the
unseen gong, followed by a shrill whistle.

Smith's borrowed eyes became fixed upon that group of dials again.
Their indicators began to shift, some rapidly, some slowly. Once the
agent gave a swift glance through a round window--the place seemed
to be lighted by ordinary daylight--and Smith saw something
unrecognizable flit by.

A little further progress, and then came three strokes on the gong,
followed by a low thrumming. In response to these, the agent
deliberately picked out two levers, and pulled them down. When his
glance returned to the dials, one of them showed immense
acceleration.

By and by came another triple clanging, another pair of levers was
pulled down, and instantly the jarring and clanking gave way to a
decided rumble, low and distinct, but so powerful that it shook the
air. At the same time the agent quit his post and went over to the
giant horizontal cylinder.

Now Smith could see that this vast structure was merely part of an
engine whose dimensions were quite beyond any former experience. It
was a simple affair, being merely a reciprocal machine like the most
elementary form of steam engine. But, instead of being operated by
steam, it was a chemical machine; Smith's trained eyes told him that
the cylinder was really an enormous retort. And he noted with
further perplexity that the prodigious piston-rod not only moved
with terrific speed, but in a strictly back-and-forth motion; its
far end did not revolve.

The agent seemed satisfied with it all. He turned about and
walked--so far as Smith could sense in the usual manner of earth's
humans--back to the dials again. Just then a door opened a short
distance away and another man entered.

Smith would have mistaken him for the employee of some garage. He
was dressed in a suit of greasy blue overalls; and as he advanced
toward the eyes Smith was using, he looked about the room with
practiced glance. He merely nodded to Smith's man, who returned the
nod just as silently; and such was the extreme brevity of it all,
Smith was afterward unable to describe the man.

His agent, thus relieved of his duty temporarily, strolled out
another door, which took him through a narrow corridor and another
door, opening on to some sort of a balcony, or deck. Smith fully
expected to look upon an ocean.

Instead, he found himself gazing into a sea of clouds. He was in
some sort of aircraft!

Next moment, quite as though it had all been prearranged, a large
sky-cruiser hove into sight perhaps a quarter of a mile away. It
seemed to materialize out of the clouds, and rapidly bore down upon
the craft in which the agent stood.

But the practical man of the earth was eying the air-ship in
increasing amazement. For it was truly a ship; a huge vessel
wonderfully like one of the old-fashioned freighters which used to
sail the seas of the earth. What was more, it had four tall, sloping
masts, each spread with something remarkably like canvas; and that
whole incredible hulk was actually swinging in mid air!

Looking closer, Smith saw that the masts were exceedingly tall; they
held enough canvas to propel ten ships. And each stick sloped back
at so sharp an angle--much sharper than forty-five degrees--that the
wind not only blew the craft along in its course, but actually
supported it as well.

It meant a wind which would make a hurricane seem tame. Either that,
or air with greater density than any Smith knew about.

Suddenly the cruiser came about into the wind, and at the same
instant it began to take in sail, all the sheets furling in unison.
Simultaneously great finlike wings shot out of slits in the sides of
the hull; and immediately they began to beat the air, back and
forth, back and forth, with the speed and motion of swallows.

So this was the meaning of the giant reciprocal engine! Instead of
the screw propeller which characterized earth's aircraft, these
vessels employed the true bird principle, combining it with the
simple methods of primitive sailing craft.

As soon as the ship stopped its wind-driven rush and began to employ
its wings, the speed straightway slackened; and the ships began to
descend. About the same time the figures of several people appeared
on what might be called the bridge; and assuming that these people
were as large as the man whom Smith had seen enter the engine-room--a
chap of average height--then that ship, in proportion, was all of a
mile long!

But Smith's awe was not shared by his agent, who turned
indifferently away and looked about the sky as though in search of
other sights. In doing so, he leaned over the deck's railing; and
Smith saw the sheer sides of the giant ship, extending fore and aft
almost indefinitely; while far overhead billowed vast clouds of
white cloth. The vessel was now under sail.

About a mile higher up, and almost that distance to one side, the
agent's eyes made out two tiny specks. He watched them closely for a
moment as they pitched and tossed queerly about; then darted into
the engine-room, secured a pair of binoculars of an old, squat
pattern, and swiftly focused upon the nearer of the two.

Smith instantly sensed a disaster. The object was a small air-craft,
of a sort entirely strange to the engineer; yet he knew that it was
disabled. One of its queer wings was broken and fluttering, as the
little machine dropped, tumbling and twisting erratically, in an
inexplicably slow fashion toward the unseen ground. Smith glimpsed a
single figure, presumably strapped in the seat.

Then the focus changed to cover the other machine. It was of the
same type; and Smith saw that it was swooping in a steep spiral, its
driver leaning over in his seat, looking down.

Next moment the two were in focus together. Every second they
dropped closer and closer to Smith's borrowed eyes. And in less time
than it takes to tell it, they had come so close that when the
occupant of the disabled craft lurched heavily to one side, Smith
could plainly make out the long, flying hair of a woman.

She was unconscious, and strapped in!

Her craft capsized. At the same time the other driver--a
man--maneuvered so as to spiral exactly around the wreck as it fell.
When it came right side up again--now only a half a mile away--he
drove down so close that his machine nearly grazed the woman's head.
As he did so, he leaned over and tried to unfasten her. But the
unsteadiness of her craft prevented this.

He made a second try. This time his own machine narrowly escaped
injury; he steered it hastily away from that damaged wing. And then
he made a supreme effort.

Bringing his machine directly across the top of the other as it once
more righted itself, he touched one of his controls, so that his own
flier's spiral increased in steepness. Straightening up, he poised
himself while he coolly measured the distance; and then he calmly
leaped a matter of ten or twelve feet, over and down to the top of
the other craft.

The shock of his landing steadied it. Clinging fast with one hand,
the man bent and unbuckled the woman's strap. Next instant he had
lifted her, a dead weight, into his arms and then over his
shoulders.

His own machine was still scooting downward, its speed even greater
than that of the broken flier. When the man saw it swinging past and
below him, he instantly clambered, burden and all, to the edge of
the cockpit. For a second he stood, balancing precariously; and
then, half jumping, half diving, he plunged once more.

Man and woman landed in a heap in the sound machine. In a flash the
rescuer snatched his controls, and tried with all his might to
"straighten out." But it began to skid; and Smith saw, despite the
shakiness with which his excited agent held the binoculars, that the
craft was hopelessly out of control. Next instant the man caught
sight of the ship, not a hundred yards away; and steered straight
for her.

Smith's agent rushed back to the engine-room, where he immediately
located a new group of instruments. Smith recognized a telephone and
some wireless apparatus; then found himself staring into some sort
of a compound mirror system. Probably it was an illuminated tunnel
affair, opening into a long white cabin. Seemingly the place was an
emergency-ward.

A moment later the unconscious forms of the two aviators were
brought within perhaps twenty feet. Smith could hear nothing; the
apparatus seemed made for looking only. But he saw the doctors hurry
in, saw restoratives administered, and saw both people revive.

The man was first to become conscious. He looked around, seemed to
take in the situation at a glance, and swiftly got to his feet. The
doctors laid restraining hands upon him, but he shook them off with
a laugh.

He was a powerfully built man, considerably taller than normal and
very deep in the chest. He was decidedly blond, and good looking in
a cheerful, reckless sort of way.

His concern was for the woman. She regained her senses in half a
minute, and shortly was sitting up and looking around. And Smith,
ordinarily unobservant of the other sex, found himself staring with
all his eyes.

She was young; for that matter, the man was under thirty, also. And
the white bandage on her forehead only emphasized the dark eyes and
vivid coloring of her face. Smith was half angry that he could not
see her more distinctly. He decided that every feature was
exquisitely modeled, that he had never seen such delicate lines, nor
eyes as large, as appealing and as soft.

Then he was watching the man again. He approached the woman and took
her outstretched hand. He was laughing easily; she, smiling
tremulously and gratefully. They looked into one another's eyes
quite as though there were no one else in the cabin to be looked at.
Next second one of the doctors stepped up bruskly, and Smith saw a
swift blush come to the girl's cheeks. The man reddened, too, and
turned away laughing to hide his confusion.

Smith's connection with his agent ended right there. When he
reported to the other three, later on, he had to admit that, so far
as he knew, the man and the girl were still holding hands.






IV

NEW HEARTS FOR OLD





Billie's experience was totally different. She found herself
transformed into a mental humming-bird.

Her mind seemed to be darting with infinite rapidity, here and there
throughout the universe. She got only the most lightninglike glimpse
of any one spot; flash after flash of unfamiliar, indescribable
situations succeeded each other like the speeded-up scenes of a
photoplay farce. For an unguessable length of time this
helter-skelter process occupied her mind.

Then there came a scene which stayed. It was dim at first; she was
more thoroughly aware of the sound of voices than anything else.
Then she saw clearly.

She--that is, her agent--was in some sort of a room, giving
instructions to a group of white-clad figures. Before Billie could
concentrate upon what was being said the talk ceased; and next
moment, amid perfect silence, the agent bent over something which
lay on a high table.

Whereupon Billie got a severe jolt. For, unless she was most
woefully mistaken, the thing she was now looking at was the
unconscious form of a patient; the place was the operating-room of a
hospital; and the eyes she was using belonged to a surgeon.

She watched breathlessly. The surgeon's nimble fingers proceeded
with the utmost unconcern to open wide the patient's torso. Other
pairs of hands, belonging to nurses, aided in this; and Billie found
the intricate process decidedly interesting rather than otherwise.
Of course she was spared the odor of blood.

As soon as the ribs were entirely displaced, the lungs were
carefully laid aside. Extraordinary delicacy seemed called for here.
Billie shortly began to wonder if it were not high time to quit when
her agent, assisted as before, calmly exposed the patient's heart to
full view.

Billie could see it throbbing; more, she could hear it. She watched
in wonder for the next step.

They consisted in forcibly untangling the mass of tubes and arteries
all about the organ. Presently everything was clear; and then,
without delay, the nurses brought forward a strange-looking device.

It was of silver, shaped like a flattened egg, and a trifle smaller
than that laboring, human blood-pump; To it was attached a pair of
long, flexible, silver pipes, which led to Billie knew not where.
And near one extremity the egg was provided with eight curious
nozzles.

At times the flying hands partly interfered with Billie's vision;
yet she saw nearly all that amazing process, from beginning to end.
To put it briefly, the eight nozzles were boldly introduced, almost
at a single operation, into tiny incisions in the eight
corresponding tubes of the heart. In they were forced, until they
filled the arteries and veins; and once inserted, silver clamps were
instantly tightened on the outsides of the tubes. All this was done
in two or three seconds; and when all was complete, the heart itself
had been entirely isolated and its place absolutely taken by that
little silver egg.

The patient gave no sign that anything out of the ordinary had
occurred. Not a drop of blood had been spilled except in the process
of getting at the organ; but now, with a few deft motions of certain
instruments, the heart was sliced away from the surrounding tissues,
the tubes were severed, and the whole powerful pump, still beating
faintly, was removed from the body altogether.

Next, the surgeon proceeded to stanch the bleeding of the tubes;
that is, of the stubs projecting below those tight silver nozzles.
This done, the nimble fingers calmly replaced the lungs and other
items, quite as though they were reassembling a piece of machinery.
Lastly, the opening was sewed up in a manner which would have
delighted any seamstress.

The two long silver pipes were left protruding. Now, for the first
time, Billie saw where they led to.

On a stand alongisde the operating-table stood an extremely small,
flat box, with its lid open. The pipes ended there. And as the
surgeon inspected the outfit Billie saw that it comprised, in
effect, a pair of diminutive air-pumps. There were two tiny dials, a
regulating device, some sort of an automatic electric switch, and
what looked like a steel storage tank; all on a watchlike scale.

Looking more closely, Billie made out two pairs of electric wires
running from this case to another of the same size. The surgeon
lifted its lid, disclosing two electric storage batteries, each with
its own circuit.

In short, the arrangement provided duplicate sources, in vest-pocket
size, of power for operating a mechanical heart. The electricity
worked the air-pumps, which in turn supplied the little silver
egg--implanted in the patient--with both pressure and vacuum, while
doubtless the artificial organ itself housed a valve system which
did the rest. The regulating device kept the blood circulating at
the proper rate.

The surgeon seemed satisfied with it all, and, after another
critical examination of the patient, glanced about the room,
straightened up, took a deep breath, and spoke:

"Quick work. Thanks very much, everybody."

And Billie did not know which to be the more astonished at: the fact
that the voice was unmistakably a woman's, or that she, Billie, was
able to understand all that was said. She did not fully appreciate
until afterward that it was her own brain which did the translating;
the surgeon's subconscious mind had merely furnished a thought-image
which would have been exactly the same, regardless of language.

"Any special instructions, Surgeon Aldor?" inquired one of the
white-clad, face-swathed figures.

"No. The usual handling. Simply keep the batteries charged in
rotation."

The surgeon took off a mouth mask and a blood-soaked apron, and then
swiftly washed her hands. Next she stepped briskly from the room;
and the architect who was using her eyes rejoiced to see the
door-knobs of the standard height of thirty-five inches, indicating
that this agent of hers was of about her own height. From the sound
of her footsteps, however, Billie concluded that she was somewhat
heavier than herself.

Reaching another room, the surgeon proceeded to don hat and coat.
Next, she stepped in front of a long mirror; but the action was so
quick, and it took Billie so completely by surprise, she was not
able to inspect the image closely. To be frank, she looked first at
the woman's clothes, finding that her suit was a very trim affair of
blue leather, cut in a semi-military fashion. Slashes of dark-red
material across the sleeves were repeated about the collar, while
the cap, a jaunty affair with a bell crown, matched the suit. The
lower ends of the breeches, much like ordinary riding trousers, were
tucked into high lace-up boots of red leather.

Before Billie could see any more other than that the surgeon was
small-featured in striking contrast to the robustness of her body,
she stepped from the room. A moment later an automatic elevator took
her to a lower floor, where she was greeted by a person whom Billie
assumed to be a head nurse.

"Anything out of the ordinary, surgeon?"

"No," with a bruskness which was startling by comparison with her
cheeriness upstairs. "I understand that Dr. Norbith wishes to go
home as soon as possible?"

"Yes."

"He may go as soon as the cast is hard. Make sure his machine is a
smooth one."

The nurse simply nodded as the surgeon stepped on, through a very
ordinary pair of sliding doors, and so on out into an anteroom and
thence to a porch, where she stood looking into the street for a
moment.

It was exceedingly broad, and lined on both sides with imposing
structures whose architecture was entirely strange to Billie. She
would liked to have examined them all in detail; but she had no
control over her agent, who straightway walked down a short flight
of steps and thence to a sidewalk.

Here Billie became perfectly willing to neglect the architecture.
People were coming and going; people apparently quite as human as
herself. Except for a certain gorgeous voluminousness of dress, they
seemed for the most part simply men and women of affairs.

For it was comparatively easy to distinguish the sexes. The women's
garments, while not making any display of the strictly feminine
lines, nevertheless did not attempt to disguise them. Billie saw
that loose breeches had completely displaced the skirt with these
women; while the men invariably wore either knickerbockers or some
other form of short trousers; so that the general effect was very
youthful. She saw no men with beards, although several wore their
hair long, down to their shoulders, as though to compensate for
those women who chose to wear theirs short.

The surgeon seemed to have more leisure than most doctors. She stood
for some minutes, greeting perhaps a score of passers-by, all of
whom seemed to be proud of the acquaintance. Presently, however, the
sidewalk became temporarily clear of pedestrians; and then Billie
heard the surgeon mutter something to herself, such as was past all
understanding at the time:

"The fools! The poor, ignorant cattle!"

And she turned and stepped to the middle of the street, where Billie
had already marked a large number of flying-machines. In fact, the
space from curb to curb was practically filled with them, all neatly
parked.

Without exception they were ornithopters; that is, machines built on
the bird-wing principle, sustaining themselves by a flapping motion
rather than by air-pressure due to a propeller. Their size varied
from one-seater affairs of very small size to craft large enough to
hold a score. Most were gaudily painted.

The surgeon's own machine was a two-seater, small but powerful in
design. She stepped up a short ladder into a comfortable cockpit,
provided with a folding top, which at that time was laid back out of
the way. She proceeded to adjust various levers and hand-wheels,
glanced at certain dials, touched a button, and immediately the
craft took flight, its wings beating the air with a dull leathery
rhythm which drowned out the faint clanking of the machinery.

A moment later the flier was high above the street. To Billie's
disappointment, the surgeon did not glance down enough to tell the
architect whether the street belonged to a city of any size.
Instead, her agent drove carefully through the traffic, which Billie
would have called dangerously dense. She remembered that she had
seen nothing but aircraft in that street; no automobiles at all.

And then the flier was rushing through the air at a lively rate.
Billie caught quick glimpses of innumerable machines, few of which
were moving in the same direction as the surgeon's.

A few minutes more elapsed, and then Billie was experiencing a much
higher level, with the machine flying at what must have been a
tremendous velocity. Shortly it was all but alone in the sky.

After a while the surgeon's eyes made out something far below, which
puzzled Billie exceedingly. It seemed to be a ship under full sail;
only, so far as she could see the craft was resting upon clouds, not
air. It was still a long way ahead.

And then Billie was given a glance aloft, where she saw another
craft, a small flapping affair like the surgeon's. It was just
rising on a long slant so as to cross above her course. And at that
very instant there came a sharp crack, followed by a splintering
crash. The surgeon's flier lurched heavily to one side.

Next second the woman was staring at her left wing. It was broken
about the middle and thrashing wildly. Another instant, and a part
of the thing came loose, flew off, and struck the surgeon on the top
of her head. A muffled cry, and then blackness came.

And the next thing Billie saw was the emergency ward of Smith's
great skycruiser, with the surgeon, blinking as she recovered,
looking up into the smiling face of her big blond rescuer.






V

CAPELLA'S DAUGHTER





The first thing that met the doctor's gaze, when his mind entered
that of his distant agent, was a clock. It was a very ordinary sort
of an instrument, such as one sees in schools and offices; it had
two hands, and a pendulum of the usual size and length.

However, this pendulum was swinging at a very rapid rate; nearly
twice as fast, judged the doctor, as that of his own chronometer.
And its dial was divided into twenty-five equal parts, instead of
twelve, each of these parts being further divided into five equal
portions. At the moment, these two hands indicated what would have
been called, on the earth, about half past three.

Before the doctor could speculate on this, his unknown agent shifted
his gaze to a newspaper on a desk before him. Apparently he was
thinking of something entirely different; for he absently turned the
pages, one by one, his subconscious mind taking it all in.

And the doctor saw that the paper was called simply The Hourly
Journal; that it was of very nearly the size of most sheets; and
that it consisted of about ten pages. The front and back pages,
only, contained news items; the remainder were packed solid with
advertisements. Not one of these were striking enough for the doctor
to remember; he said they were exactly like large-size professional
"cards," except that they applied to every business, from candy to
bridges. As for the news items, each was short, unsensational, with
the simplest kind of head-lines. More the doctor had no chance to
observe.

Abruptly the agent stowed the paper away, and looked up. Presumably
he was seated in some sort of a theater. Directly ahead was the
familiar white rectangle of a photoplay-house screen. And all about
him were heads and shoulders, seemingly belonging to young folks, of
about high-school age. Even to "low necks" for the girls and white
collars for the boys, they were identically like people of the
earth.

In fact, if it had not been for that clock the doctor would have
concluded that there was some mistake, and have ended the
experiment. For some time he learned little; the place was filled
with a confused murmur. His agent, however, took no part in the
conversation that produced this effect; once or twice he yawned.

Suddenly the buzz came to a stop; and next moment a tall figure
stepped upon the platform in front of the screen.

"Class," began this person immediately, "to-day we will summarize
what we have learned during the past week about the solar system of
which our planet is one element."

And as he spoke the doctor saw that there had been no mistake. For,
although the agent's subconscious mind had served to translate what
was said into language understandable by the doctor, yet his eyes
plainly told him that the professor's lips were saying something
else.

There was no doubt about it. For all that the doctor could tell by
watching the speaker's mouth, he might have been talking in Eskimo.
But his meaning was quite as clear as though he had said it in
English.

"We will begin with a picture of the sun herself." As the words were
spoken, a motion-picture film was projected on the screen. The
doctor instantly noted the natural colors, stereoscopic effect, and
marvelous clearness, such as branded this exhibition as not of the
earth. But the professor was saying:

"The sun controls, besides this world, no less than thirty
others"--and the doctor knew, as well as other people know their A B
C's, that the earth's planetary family consists of only eight--"no
less than thirty others, of which eight are now without life." The
speaker turned toward a student on the far left. "Tell us how many
of the thirty are still too hot to support life, Miss Ballens."

The girl did not get to her feet. "Ten," was her answer.

"Which leaves, of course, twelve besides our own planet which now
possess life in one form or another. Mr. Ernol, can you give us some
idea of conditions on any one of these?"

To the doctor's immense satisfaction, the brain whose loan he was
enjoying responded to the question. "On Saloni, the vertebrates have
not yet appeared. None but the lowest forms of life have been
found."

"Is this planet larger or smaller than ours, Mr. Ernol?"

"Larger. It will be a matter of millions of centuries before such
beings as humans are evolved there."

"How do we know these facts?"

As though it were a signal, the entire class, with one accord,
uttered a single word: "Runled!"

And the doctor found his agent's eyes turned, together with those of
every other student in the room, toward the portrait of a highly
intellectual-looking man; it hung in the most conspicuous spot on
the wall.

"We must never forget," continued the man on the platform, "that,
but for the explorations of this man and his space-boat, some eighty
years ago, we should know very little. Can any one tell me why his
explorations have never been repeated?"

Two hands went up. The professor nodded to a girl seated next to the
young fellow whom the doctor now knew as "Ernol." This girl spoke
very clearly: "Because the expedition was extremely costly, and the
commission has never been willing to appropriate enough to duplicate
the work."

"The commission's judgment is, of course, sound," commented the
professor calmly. Then he signaled for a change in the picture,
which had been showing, in rapid succession, glimpses of world after
world. The new picture was more leisurely.

"The planet Alma. Can any one explain why it is of special interest
to us?"

For a moment there was no comment, and the doctor found himself
studying a "panorama" of some exceedingly striking people. There was
quite a crowd; and the doctor was amazed to note how much like the
Venusians they were. Without exception they were delicately built,
with thin, shriveled legs; all were seated, none standing, in
cigar-shaped aircraft of a type entirely new to the doctor.

"The people of Alma," spoke up a boy out of sight of Ernol, "are
especially interesting to us because they are, so far as is known,
the most highly developed beings in existence."

"In what way are they like us?"

"They are vertebrates, mammals, primates, just as we are."

"And how do they differ from us?"

"They are 'cooperative democrats'; that is, they do not compete with
each other for a living, but work together in all things, in
complete equality. In this way they have become so wonderfully
advanced that--"

The professor interrupted. "We will not go into that." The scene
shifted from people to things: a large, complicated-looking column
of some sort was being shown. "What does this tell us?"

"It tells us," spoke up some one, "that Alma is entirely surrounded
and covered by a great roof, which stands several miles above the
surface." [Footnote: Compare with Venus. It would seem that,
whenever a planet reached a certain age, its people will always take
steps to preserve its atmosphere; that is, provided their
civilization is high enough.]

"What is the purpose of this roof?"

"To keep in the air and moisture, which all other planets are
steadily losing. Alma is a much older planet than ours, which is why
her people are so far advanced."

Next came "close-ups" of some inhabitants. At once the doctor saw
that these were not Venusians; they had facial expressions as sour
and cynical as the typical Venusian's had been pleasant and wise.

"You will note," commented the professor very quietly, "that these
people are far from happy."

The class seemed to take it for granted; but the doctor's trained
ears instantly caught a false note in the speaker's voice. Was the
man sure of his statement?

At the same time the doctor became aware of a certain dullness in
the vision he was borrowing. Also, the speaking became much less
distinct. It occurred to him that the boy might be drowsy; and an
unmistakable nodding shortly made this certain.

"As we see from these photographs," droned the voice on the
platform, "happiness does not exist on Alma. And if not there, where
else can we expect to find it? Certainly not among the less
developed planets.

"So we must conclude that ours is the only world where the people
are truly happy. We must thank the commission for the peculiar
distinction which we enjoy. Ours is the only civilization which
guarantees happiness to all; these pictures prove it for us."

At that instant young Ernol lifted his head with a jerk. "How do we
know," he demanded, "that these photographs were not very cunningly
selected to give us a wrong idea? Perhaps they lie, professor!"

Instantly consternation reigned. The professor fairly froze in his
tracks, while every eye in the room was turned in amazement upon the
lad.

"What!" exclaimed the speaker sternly. "Where did you get such an
extraordinary notion, Mr. Ernol?"

The boy had sat up straight, looking about uncertainly. He got
unsteadily to his feet. "Why--" he stammered helplessly. "Why, I
haven't any idea--What have I been saying, sir?"

The professor checked a hasty answer. He said quietly: "Do you mean
to say you are unaware that you spoke just now?"

"Yes, sir. I mean--" The boy was badly puzzled. "To be frank, sir, I
was almost asleep. I studied about Alma years ago. I know I said
something, but as to what it was--"

"That will do." The professor made a sign, and Ernol sat down,
tremendously embarrassed. "The class will understand that people,
when talking in their sleep, usually say things which are the exact
opposite of what they know to be true."

The man wet his lips, as though with satisfaction at the neatness of
his wording. He added in a generous tone: "I will not reprimand Mr.
Ernol, because his previous work indicates, as he says, that Alma is
an old topic to him. I only wish that he stood as well in certain
other studies!"

A ripple of laughter ran over the class, and again the puzzled youth
was the target for the combined stares of the students. He slipped
down deep into his seat.

"That will do for to-day," said the teacher, glancing at the clock.
"Tomorrow we will begin the study of the other suns of the
universe--what we commonly call stars.

"However, before you go"--his voice took on a certain
ominousness--"let me remind you that it is the custom not to
question the sources of our information. We take them for granted.
In fact, it is more than a custom; the regulations require that any
student who is not satisfied with the sincerity of our public school
system shall be suspended for the first objection, and for the
second shall forfeit all educational rights whatever.

"You will readily see for yourselves, then, that it will not be wise
for any of you to repeat what Mr. Ernol unconsciously let slip. And
of course none of you will be so unkind as to remind him of what he
said."

The students rose thoughtfully to their feet, and Ernol passed out
with the rest. He had no idea what it was all about, nor the
slightest suspicion that his eyes and ears had been used.

But the doctor had learned something of enormous value. He had
learned that, when his agent was in a semiconscious state, his--the
doctor's--conscious mind could influence the agent.

It was not Ernol, but the doctor, who had made the slip!






VI

THE WORLD'S BOSSES





Van Emmon was afterward unable to recall any experience between his
entering the sublimial state and becoming tele-conscious. That is,
his only recollection was of a definite scene, experienced through
the eyes and ears of his agent.

The place was a large high-ceilinged room, its architecture
suggesting some public building. In the center, and directly in
front of Van Emmon's agent, stood a large, rectangular table, about
which sat a number of men. Van Emmon counted nine of them.

The whole atmosphere was solemn and important. Van Emmon was
reminded of old photographs of cabinet meetings in Washington, of
strategy boards during the great war. He listened intently for
something to be said.

Near the foot of the table--Van Emmon's agent sat at the head--a
tall man with an imposing, square-cut beard rose to his feet. He
gazed at each of the other eight in turn, significantly; and when he
spoke the geologist was so impressed with the deadly seriousness of
the scene that he forgot to be amazed at his ability to understand
what was said, forgot to marvel that these men were, undeniably,
human beings of exceptional character.

"Gentlemen," said the man who had risen, "I do not need to remind
you of the seriousness of this occasion. I only wish to congratulate
you, and myself, on the fact that we now have a chairman to whom we
can look with confidence. I say this without meaning any reflection
upon his predecessor."

He sat down, and immediately a white-haired man with a wide,
complacent type of face arose and declared: "No reflection is felt,
sir. On the contrary, I am exceedingly glad that Mr. Powart is to
take my place. I only wish that the commission felt free to discard
its rule of choosing by lots; I should like to present Mr. Powart
with the chair for as long a period as he would care to fill it."

He took his seat amid a general murmur of approval, while nine pair
of eyes were turned in unison upon the pair Van Emmon was sharing.
His agent, then, was chairman of some sort of a council, known as
"the commission."

Powart got to his feet. Even in this simple act his motions were
swift and sure; they harmonized perfectly with the way he talked.

"Thanks, both you. To be frank, I am glad, for the sake of the
association, that the youngest commissioner has come to its head at
this time. If there were a younger than myself, I would say the
same."

He paused and glanced at some memoranda in his hand. Van Emmon was
struck, first, by the smooth skin and perfect formation of the hand
and wrist; and, second, by the peculiar writing on the papers. He
had no idea what it meant, although his agent certainly did.
(Afterward the four concluded that, in the case of words written in
code or otherwise requiring an effort of the agent's conscious mind,
the people on the earth, being in touch only with the subconscious,
were never informed. But they never had any trouble in understanding
anything that was said aloud.)

"If there are any special matters which should be handled in general
session, now is the time to bring them up," said Powart, and
remained standing.

An undersized man with a remarkably large head of hair spoke up from
the righthand side of the table: "I want to suggest that it is high
time we sent another expedition to Alma."

"I agree," from the man who had been Powart's predecessor.
Apparently these ten men had nearly dispensed with parlimentary
rules. "What are the prospects, Powart?"

"First rate. Runled's old space-boat has been renovated recently,
and I understand that enough of the required materials have been
mined to insure one round trip."

"It is very fortunate that we shall be able to visit Alma again,
even though we use up our entire supply in the attempt. It seems
that we shall soon need, and need badly, certain chemical secrets
which they alone possess."

"When can the boat start?"

"Within a week. I shall keep in touch with the crew by wireless, and
advise you of their progress from time to time. Alma is a sort of a
hobby with me; I wouldn't mind taking the trip myself."

There was a long pause. Powart waited, as though in expectation of
further remarks, then gave another glance at his memoranda and
began:

"Of course, we are mainly concerned with the demonstration in
Calastia. As to its cause, I may mention that Eklan Norbith was in a
hospital at the time, having a substitution. Had he been on the
spot, the uprising would have been checked before any one heard of
it.

"But it now seems that Calastia, during the last few hours, has
become a seething hotbed of rebellion. Of course, we have isolated
the district, and a search for arms is now in progress.

"The head of the recalcitrants is a man named Ernol. He takes his
confinement as a matter of course, and no amount of pressure will
induce him to talk. Neither can we get anything from his companions,
nor from his son.

"It is up to us to decide what measures to adopt."

A large, pugnacious-looking man on the left put in the first
comment. "Would it not be a saving of time to provoke violence, in
one way or another, and thus form a pretext for disposing of the
entire lot?"

"I admire your bluntness," remarked the former chairman across the
table, "although I can't say as much for your philosophy. It is our
duty to keep everybody contented; we cannot do any public
weeding-out until the others are satisfied that the malcontents are
really weeds."

"That is clear enough," spoke the shock-headed man. "What are the
conditions, Powart?"

"Nearly normal. The percentage of overhead is only slightly higher
than average. Until Ernol moved into the locality every one seemed
contented with the regular arrangements."

"What is his contention?"

"The usual democratic nonsense. He claims that the commission is
autocratic, down to its last deputy. Denies that we have the right
to apportion one-half the earnings to the workers and the other half
to the owners. States that our system is wasteful, unjust, and
demoralizing."

"And what does he propose?"

"Democratic control of industry. You know--that old line of talk."

"Does he deny that the commission has abolished poverty and war?"

"No; but he points out that our present standard of living has not
changed for generations, and argues that degeneration must result.
Of course, he is right in his fact but wrong in his conclusion."

"Doesn't he admit the necessity of some sort of an international
governing body?"

"Yes; but he claims that the commission should be elected by direct
vote of the people!"

A general smile of derision greeted this. The only face that
remained serious was that of the shock-headed man. He said:

"There must be a slip somewhere, Powart. Isn't there a heavy fine
and imprisonment for teaching such stuff? How did Ernol ever get
hold of the notion?"

"Probably through tradition. We can't keep people from talking to
their own children; perhaps Ernol's great-grandparents told him of
the days when every one was allowed to vote."

The shock-headed man got another idea. "What has the man to say
against our system of voting in proportion to property interests?"

"Says it's all right in principle; but he claims that the earth
belongs to one and all, equally, and therefore each should have an
equal voice in its disposition and government."

This time there was no smiling. The pugnacious-looking man spoke for
the rest when he said:

"We cannot allow such ideas to gain headway, Powart! Have you a
plan?"

"We must keep a close watch upon Calastia, and allow no one to leave
its borders. As for Ernol, I have concluded that the best thing will
be--turn him loose!"

They looked at him in consternation. He explained:

"I have been reading up the experience of the past few centuries in
such cases; and if there is one thing that stands out clearer than
any other it is this: the surest way to make the public sympathize
with a radical is to persecute him. But disregard him and ridicule
him, and his philosophy doesn't last long.

"Instead of trying to make an example of this chap, by severely
punishing him, we shall let him go. It may be that he will object to
this; he may have discovered the same truths I have been reading,
and would like nothing better than to become a 'martyr.' But we
shall force him out, if need be."

"But suppose he continues his talking?"

"In that case we must simply watch our chance, and take him
secretly; if need be, arrest a thousand others at the same time. The
main thing is secrecy; so that the people cannot know, no matter
what they may suspect, what has become of him. His final dispostion
will be a question of mere exediency."

The former chairman approved heartily. "You've got the right idea,
Powart. Is there anything further on tap?"

Powart put his notes away. "Every national report is the same as
usual; all quiet, and people apparently well satisfied.

"If there is no further business, we may consider ourselves
adjourned."

The men got to their feet with the usual accompanying noises. The
tall man with the square-cut beard immediately came and offered
Powart his hand. Van Emmon noticed that they shook hands almost
exactly as Americans would.

"Things seem to be coming your way, my boy," said the bearded man,
his keen eyes softening slightly. "I saw the paper this morning.
Congratulations! She is one girl in millions. Has she fixed the
date?"

"No. Mona was rather taken by surprise--to be frank with you,
uncle."

As Powart spoke, he was eyeing the door and nodding permission for
an attendant to enter. The man stepped obsequiously forward and
presented a message, for all the world like any ordinary aerogram.
Powart opened it while his uncle signed.

The chairman gave a low whistle of surprise. "Mona had an accident
with her flier, a little while ago, and was rescued by "--he looked
closer at the aerogram--"a chap named Fort. She is now recuperating
on board the Cobulus."

The tall man took the message and read it himself, while Powart
glanced about the room. Van Emmon caught a glimpse of a clock, and
he noted the pendulum especially. But before he could learn anything
further, Dr. Kinney's hand jerked as before, and the gong rang. The
four awakened.

They had been "visiting" over an hour.






VII

A WORLD BECALMED





"I think we have learned enough to form some general conclusions,"
said the doctor, after the four had told what each had heard and
seen. "Van Emmon's friend, Powart, seems to be anything but a
democrat. He probably represents the most aristocratic element on
the planet; while this man Fort, who rescued the girl, is also
probably a member of the leisure class.

"On the other hand, we have Smith's agent, whose name we do not
know; he seems to be one of the working class, which Powart
despises. The two are at opposite ends of the social scale. Young
Ernol, whose father is in trouble, appears to be a rising young
revolutionist.

"But Mona--to use the name Powart gave his fiancee--Billie's
surgeon--the girl whose life Fort saved--she is not so easy to
classify. On the earth we would call her occupation a middle-class
one; but that remark she made about people being cattle gives me the
impression that she is an aristocrat at heart. I call her a mystery,
for the time being.

"As for the planet itself--of course, the people simply refer to it
as the earth, or some term which translates that way to us. We need
a name for it. What shall we call her--this daughter of Capella's?"

"Capellette," from Billie promptly.

"Fine!" The other two looked their approval. "Now, we are ready to
analyze things. What shall we say of her people in general?"

"Speaking for my surgeon," observed Billie, "doesn't she argue a
rather high degree of development?"

The others were plainly willing for the doctor to take the lead. He
rubbed his knuckles harder than ever as he considered Billie's
suggestion.

"A higher degree of development? H-m! Not easy to say. Safer to
assume that the development is higher in spots, not in general.
Perhaps we'll do well to consider other things first.

"Take those two clocks, for instance. The one that I saw had a
pendulum of ordinary length, which vibrated twice as fast as
that"--indicating an astronomical clock at his side. "What about the
time-piece you saw, Van?"

"Twenty-five-hour dial, and a pendulum of the usual length, same as
yours. But--it vibrated no faster than any I ever saw before."

"You're sure?" At the emphatic nod the doctor frowned. "We are
forced to conclude that Capellette is not as round as our earth. No
other way to account for such a difference in gravitation as the two
clocks indicate. Roughly, I should say that the planet's diameter,
at the place where I saw the clock, is fifty per cent greater than
at the point where Van's agent is located; maybe ten thousand miles
in its greatest diameter, Capellette.

"Having greater gravitation would explain why that disabled aircraft
which Smith saw fell so very slowly; the planet has much more air
than the earth, which means far greater density near the surface. It
also explains those big sailing cruisers; nothing else can.

"At any rate, we can guess why we have seen no surface travel. The
people of Capellette never tried to work out such a thing as an
automobile; why should they, with the birds to imitate, and extra
dense air all about them?

"I think we have found the key." The doctor cogitated for a second
or two.

"However, let's consider that schoolroom a bit. It was in no way
different from what you will find on the earth right now. Why?"

Smith had a notion. "There is such a thing as perfection. Like some
electrical apparatus; you simply can't improve them."

"Sounds reasonable," from Van Emmon.

"Yes. And that is undoubtedly how the Capellettes look at the
matter.

"Why haven't they got talking-pictures? Because they've perfected
the silent variety, of course. Why don't they reform their ways of
living, instead of replacing a worn-out heart with a new one?
They've perfected surgery, that's why! And why haven't they tried
the screw-propeller? They've perfected the bird-wing principle!"

"But that doesn't explain," objected Billie, "why they've been
content with an autocratic system of government."

Van Emmon considered this a dig at Powart. "Why, of course their
government is autocratic, dear! How else can it be protective?"

"You seem to have a lot of admiration for your Mr. Powart," laying
her hand on his.

"I have. He and the others seem to be highly capable fellows, who
have undertaken to maintain happiness, and have made good."

"But without the direct consent of the people."

"What of that?" warmly. "Most folks don't care to burden their heads
with law-making, anyhow. They'd rather leave it up to specialists."

"Who are only too willing, my dear, to handle the matter--at their
own price!"

The doctor put in hastily: "From what you tell me, Van, this
commission determines the living conditions for the majority,
although it has no popular authority whatever. Moreover, conditions
are no better than they were a hundred years ago. There's been no
progress. Powart admits that.

"Now, placing that fact alongside the rest, I reach this conclusion:
that the people of Capallette, no matter what may have been their
experience in the past, do not now care for revolutionary ideas.
They want standardization, not change.

"It all roots back in that extra dense air of theirs. See why?"

Apparently the three did not. The doctor explained: "Life is much
easier for them than for us. It is no great struggle to gain a
livelihood where transportation is so easy and simple. In
consequence of this their advancement was much more rapid than ours
here on the earth, up to a certain point; and they've reached that
point already.

"Coming back to that commission again: instead of trying out a
democratic form of government, in which every citizen would be
equally responsible regardless of property--they've standardized the
protective, paternalistic principle."

"Which is precisely the correct method!" insisted the geologist.
"Radical changes of any kind are always dangerous. The only safe
method is to improve what we already have."

"Suppose," remarked Billie--"suppose government becomes so
thoroughly standardized that it can't be improved further?"

"Then it becomes permanent."

"If it isn't overthrown."

The doctor smilingly interposed. "Let me finish and get this out of
my system. By their own confession, the commission's chief function
is to keep the majority in ignorance, which is said to be the same
thing as bliss. This man Ernol and his pitiful rebellion only serve
to prove the rule.

"In a word, the Capellans have carried the principle of improvement,
as opposed to reform, to its logical conclusion. They can go no
further."

"And why not?" challenged Van Emmon. "Because the fittest have
survived, on Capellette as elsewhere. These commissioners are the
fittest."

The doctor nodded gravely. "True enough, Van. But the point I want
to make is, the commissioners have put an end to the processes of
evolution. They won't allow progress. They stopped all that a
century ago.

"Friend, Capellette is a world that has given up. It has quit!"






VIII

THE UPPER CRUST





The next time Billie went into the tele-conscious state, forty-eight
hours later, she found that she had "arrived" in the midst of a
conversation. It told her worlds.

"I answered the telephone," some one was saying, "and Mr. Powart
clearly said that he would be here within the hour." [Footnote: The
word hour is used advisedly. Of course, the Capellan hour may have
an entirely different length from ours.]

"I suppose it is just as well," answered the surgeon whom Billie now
knew as Mona. "Yes, I dare say it is quite as well."

"Is there any reason why he shouldn't, dear?" inquired the other
party, a middle-aged woman, magnificently dressed, of decidedly
distinguished appearance.

"No, mother," replied the girl; "not so far as he is concerned.
But--Mr. Fort also is coming to-day."

The older woman saw nothing alarming about this. "I am glad to hear
it. He impressed me as being a very nice boy, although rather
impulsive."

"You don't understand. It's going to be very embarrassing for me.
Mr. Fort warned me last night--laughingly, of course, but I think he
meant it--that he intended to propose to-day."

Swift anxiety came to the mother's face. For a while she kept
silence. And while Mona's conscious mind was occupied with thoughts
which Billie could not fathom, her subconscious mind was faithfully
taking in all that her roving eyes beheld.

The two Capellans were seated upon the terrace of a large, handsome
house, whose architecture Billie tentatively classified as
semi-Moorish. Mona next glanced into the grounds, telling Billie
that the house was set upon a knoll, high up on the ridge of a
tremendous range of mountains. Similar houses dotted what landscape
was visible through a mass of foliage. It was just the sort of
residence colony that Billie herself would have chosen.

Then the eyes came back to the mother, who was saying: "Perhaps, my
dear, you would rather that I told Mr. Fort of your engagement." She
watched the daughter as though expecting her to refuse the offer.

Which is just what the heart-specialist did, with a proud toss of
the head. "Thank you; but I cannot have him think that I lack the
nerve to tell him myself."

She excused herself and went into the house, passing through rooms
so rapidly that Billie learned little, save that the place fairly
swarmed with men in livery. Once in Mona's room, however, Billie
discovered that metallic furniture was the rule; that the windows
were without screens, [Footnote: The Capellans seem to have utterly
stamped out all forms of insect life except those directly
beneficial to man.] and that the bed was set down very close to the
floor. Otherwise, the room was much like any on the earth.

Mona's clothes interested Billie immensely. Without exception the
garments were skirtless, and a large proportion of the suits were in
one piece. Headgear was limited to caps, of which Mona owned an
immense variety; while she wore nothing but high lace-up boots or
pumps. Billie was sure that these were all of leather.

With the aid of no less than four maids, all of whom were very
pretty girls, Mona changed to a garment of some lustrous brown
material, like silk velvet but with a much longer nap, together with
stockings of the golf pattern, and black pumps. Next she proceeded
to inspect herself carefully in a mirror.

Billie saw that Smith's estimate of "not over thirty" was accurate
enough. The girl was still young as to face, although her body was
remarkably robust. And Billie found that her delicacy of feature did
not suffer from the close-up.

Instead, her refinement was made only the more striking. Probably it
was the high arching of her eyebrows that had made her face
patrician; that, together with the sensitiveness of her nostrils.
For there was nothing at all cold about her eyes; they were a very
dark brown, large and full. And her lips were anything but haughty;
they were a deep red and piquantly upturned at the corners. The
whole carriage of her head, however, marked her as an aristocrat,
but a lovable one.

As she turned from the glass the sound of a laugh came from the
front of the house. Billie instantly recognized Fort's voice. Mona
gave her hair a final touch and went straight to the terrace.

"How do you do?" said the surgeon coolly, as she took Fort's eagerly
outstretched hand. And again Billie was more interested in the man's
gray-leather flying suit, so well becoming his fine muscular
development, than in the conventional reply he made. Next moment
Mona's mother was saying:

"I have been trying to thank Mr. Fort for what he did yesterday. It
was a remarkably brave thing!"

"Indeed it was," declared Mona, with feeling. "And yet, try as I
might last night, I was unable to make him see that it was anything
out of the ordinary, mother."

"Why, of course," protested the athlete carelessly. "There was
nothing brave about it. One is not brave unless one is afraid; and I
wasn't afraid. I can take no credit for the thing."

"Do you mean," questioned Mona, "that you are never afraid?"

"Not when I am in the air."

There was silence for a minute, and again Billie used Mona's eyes to
good advantage. Fort was certainly a good-looking chap, although
slightly untidy in small items of his costume. He was the kind which
looks best when somewhat disheveled, anyhow. As to face--a large,
handsomely curved mouth, a slightly Roman nose, eyes as big as
Mona's and as blue as hers were brown. Decidedly, the man was worth
looking at, again and again. Most daredevils are sharp-featured;
Fort was kindly. There was something positively reassuring about his
kind of audacity.

Presently the mother mentioned Ernol, the radical; seemingly these
people had been privately informed of what Powart was keeping from
the workers. Fort commented:

"I was really frightened when I heard of it. Why, if that fellow's
philosophy is listened to, we all may have to work for a living!"
His laughter rang above the rest; then he thought of Mona. "Oh, I
say, I quite forgot, I assure you."

"Don't mention it," returned the surgeon humorously. "I don't mind
telling you that this service of mine is largely camouflage. I
belong to the Delusion Brigade."

Fort was greatly surprised. "You, a volunteer?"

"Quite so. There must always be some one of our class to whom people
can look, whenever they suspect that we are not democratic. Besides,
I have always fancied surgery." She told briefly of her work.

"Why, you are a famous person!" declared the athlete.

"You make me ashamed; I do nothing at all but amuse myself."

"Which is quite as well, Mr. Fort," the mother assured him. "I tried
my best to keep Mona out of this; a social conquest is what I had
planned for her. But she had set her mind on surgery; so--" And she
left the rest to Fort's imagination.

A moment later Billie heard a flying-machine approaching. Shortly it
came near enough for her to see that it was greatly like a yacht,
painted white all over, and possessing exceptionally tall masts. The
canvas was already unfurled and the vessel descending under the
control of some unusually powerful wings.

"Mr. Powart's official boat," Mona explained to Fort.

The craft landed softly on the edge of the lawn, some distance away.
The three on the terrace did not stir from their places as Powart,
accompanied by eight men in uniform, stepped swiftly down a short
ladder and strode rapidly to the house. The eight guards, each of
whom carried a brown leather box, like a motion-picture camera, took
up unobtrusive positions near at hand. These cases, however, were
not used for taking photographs; Billie thought them more like some
kind of condensed rapid-fire guns.

Before Powart got within ear-shot, Mona leaned toward Fort. "This is
my fiance," she said with an evident effort; and when she
straightened up her hands were trembling.

Fort took it astonishingly well. He concealed any hint of his
feelings as the chairman was introduced. Powart gave him a single
penetrating glance, then advanced in his sure, self-confident way,
and took both the girl's hands in his own. She remained in her seat.

"I am very glad to see you looking so well. Do you feel fully
recovered, Mona?"

"Yes, thank you," coolly. "Or perhaps I should say, thanks to Mr.
Fort, here."

Powart turned his keen gray eyes upon the athlete. "If there is any
way I can show you how much I appreciate this--"

Fort waved his hand jauntily. "Wait till I do something that costs
me a real effort!"

Something in his voice caught the chairman's ear. He scrutinized the
athlete more closely; and Billie found herself comparing the two.
They were both big fellows; otherwise there was no resemblance. The
one was as dark as the other was blond; moreover, he was somewhat
heavier than Fort, and of the sort which must be dressed
immaculately at all times. His good looks were due to the clean-cut
lines of his face; for his eyes were stern and his mouth very
strong.

If the one was impulsive, the other was sure. Fort loved to take a
chance; the other, would not act until he was absolutely certain.
Billie decided that he was the steadier, the more reliable of the
two; also, the least likable, for that very reason. Infallibility is
a fearsome thing.

The mother arose with some remark about going into the gardens, and
Fort offered his arm. Powart took their going purely as a matter of
course, and continued to stand--he seldom sat down--directly in
front of Mona.

"I hope," said he in his direct fashion, "that you can see your way
clear to consider wearing this," and he produced a small, blue
velvet case from an inner pocket. And next moment Billie was peeking
over Mona's shoulder, so to speak, to see a ring made of some
milk-white metal, set with a single oval stone of a blood-red hue.
The surgeon gave a tiny gasp at the sight of it.

"Bribery and corruption!" she cried, and started to slip the ring on
to the middle finger of her left hand. Before it was done, however,
she paused.

"I almost forgot." She gave Powart a sidelong glance. "Last night I
thought it over, and--Well, you know how women are about changing
their minds."

"Surely you haven't completely altered your opinion of me?"
incredulously, rather than anxiously.

"No; I just want more time to think it over, that's all. It is not
that I think less of you than before, but somehow, since having such
a close call--I haven't quite as much confidence in my ability to
meet your expectations." This as though she had worded it
beforehand.

Powart showed little concern. "Of course I am sorry; but perhaps it
is just as well. Beyond a doubt you will soon come to see it as
clearly as you did the other day." He paused as the girl slowly
extended the ring to him. "Why not wear it anyhow, Mona?"

"I'd rather not--not until I am sure. It's a dreadful temptation,
though!"

And Powart had no choice other than to reflect her smile with one of
his own, while he quietly slipped the little case back into his
pocket.

Almost with the same motion he took out a watch. "You must excuse
me. Business of state, as usual."

"Certainly," as she rose. She gave a quick glance around, then shook
her head playfully as Powart took a single eager step toward her.
"Next time," she said; and he bit his lip, gripped her hand tightly,
and strode away. In a minute he and his guards were back in the
yacht, and in three minutes out of sight.

By that time Fort and Mona's mother had returned. There was a quick
exchange of glances between the two women, and then the mother
excused herself and went in the house. Fort suddenly became
awkwardly self-conscious.

"Well, I must be going." He paused; a gleam of mischief flashed into
his eyes--a kind of final come-back. "Next time I rescue you, young
lady, I shall let you get hurt ever so much worse, so that I can
have an excuse to call more than I have so far!"

His face sobered swiftly. "I nearly forgot. May I congratulate you
upon your--engagement? Mr. Powart is a very fine man."

"Thank you; so he is. Really, I have lately come to wonder if I am
good enough for him." Then, significantly: "The date has been
postponed indefinitely. It is not impossible that I may give him
up."

Fort stared incredulously for a second, then saw that she meant it.
The blood rushed to his face, leaving him white and shaky with
excitement. He made a sudden move toward the girl, checking himself
just as suddenly.

"Well!" His usually easy speech nearly failed him. But he laughed as
boldly as ever. "I am convinced that you are far from being a well
woman, Miss Mona! I shall have to call--often!"

And with a short but exceedingly intense gaze of infinite meaning,
he wheeled, clapped his cap to his head, dashed to his machine and
was gone.






IX

THE STAGNANT WORLD





Smith entered the mind of his Capellan agent at a moment when he was
clearly off duty. In fact, the engineer of the Cobulus was at the
time enjoying an uncommonly good photoplay.

Smith had arrived too late to see the beginning of the picture; but
he found it to be a more or less conventional society drama. And for
a while he was mainly interested in the remarkably clear
photography, the natural coloring and stereoscopic effect that the
doctor had already noted through young Ernol. Smith nearly
overlooked the really fine music, all coming from a talking machine
of some kind.

And then the picture came to an end, and a farce-comedy began. It
was an extraordinarily ingenious thing, with little or no plot;
afterward Smith could not describe it with any accuracy. However,
Mrs. Kinney, down-stairs, plainly heard him laughing as though his
sides would give way.

The picture over, Smith's man got up and left the place; and once
outside he glanced at his watch and took up a position on the curb,
much as Smith had often done when a younger man. The Capellan seemed
to know a good many of the people who came out of the playhouse; and
meanwhile Smith took note of something of extreme importance.

The playhouse did not have any advertising whatever in sight, except
for a single bulletin-board, like the bill of fare of a cafeteria.
Moreover--and this is the significant thing--there was no
box-office, neither was any one at the door to take tickets.

The place was wide open to the world. It was located on a very busy
street in what appeared to be a good-sized city; but, to all
appearances, any one might enter who chose to.

"Free amusements," thought Smith, "to keep the boobs happy."

Shortly his agent stepped down the street, which seemed to be
greatly like one in any city on the earth, except that there was
remarkably little noise. Perhaps it was due to the total lack of
street-cars and surface machinery in general. Certainly the space
between the sidewalks was used for little else than the parking of
flying-machines. The buildings housed a variety of stores, all built
on a large scale. There were no small shops at all.

Smith's agent quickly reached his own flier, a small two-seater
ornithopter finished in dull gray--Smith's favorite color,
incidentally--and in a minute or two he was well under way. Smith
had a chance to watch, at close range, the distorted S-motion of the
machine's wings. But the flight lasted only a few minutes, and
presently the craft was again at rest.

This time it was parked under a tremendously long shed, which Smith
afterward saw was really a balcony, one of a tier of ten. Opposite
the spot was a large building, like a depot; and over its roof Smith
saw the huge bulk of an airship.

It was, of course, the Cobulus; and it was when Smith's agent passed
through a checking-in room that his name was heard for the first
time. "All right, Reblong," was the way it came, from the official
who punched his time-card. And Reblong, with Smith making eager use
of his eyes, went directly through a hatch in the side of the great
ship, and thence down a corridor to his engine-room.

Smith got little opportunity to study the machinery. Reblong gave
the place a single sweeping glance, then strode to a short,
black-bearded chap who stood near the instrument board.

"Everything as usual, my friend?" He had a pleasant voice, as Smith
learned for the first time.

"Yes--as usual!" The man's voice was bitter. "That's just what's
wrong! There's never any improvement; it's always--as usual! Say,
Reblong; no offense, but I think we are fools to put up with what we
are given!"

Smith's man complacently seated himself in front of the instruments.
"Personally, I think we are mighty lucky, instead of foolish."

"Lucky!" The other man snorted. "I wish Ernol could hear you say
that! He'd have a fit!"

Reblong was not at all disturbed. "By the way, what's become of the
chap? I haven't seen him around for weeks?"

"Don't know, exactly," with some uneasiness. "He went back to
Calastia, and that's the last I heard of him."

"Calastia? I saw an item in the paper last night, to the effect that
Calastia was under quarantine. All news cut off."

The man instantly smelled a mouse. "Quarantine! Why should that
cause the news to be cut off? There's something more than quarantine
the matter, Reblong!" He began to pace the room excitedly. "I say it
again, we're fools to believe everything the commission tells us. I
think they've been hoodwinking us about long enough!"

Reblong suppressed a yawn. "I don't care if they do, old man. I'm
willing to leave it up to them to run the government."

"And that's exactly what's the matter!" cried the other. "You and
every other chap except those Ernol has taught, thinks that the
commission is God-given and can do no wrong!"

"Yes?" politely. "Maybe so; only, you can't blame us for thinking
pretty highly of a government that has done this." Reblong checked
the items off on his fingers, meanwhile eying his companion
steadily: "It has done away with the liquor traffic; it has fully
protected women in industry; it has put an end to child labor; it
has abolished poverty; it has abolished war; and"--with considerable
emphasis for so quiet a man--"it has provided you and me and
everybody else with a mighty fine education, free of charge!"

Reblong's manner, by its very emphasis, had the effect of making the
other man suddenly quite cool. "Correct; I admit them all. And at
the same time I want to show you that the commission has
accomplished all this, not primarily for our benefit, but in the
interests of the owners.

"They gave us prohibition because drinking was bad for business; no
other reason, Reblong! And that's why the women are protected, too;
a protected, contented woman brings in better dividends to the
owners than one who is worked to death.

"Neither did it pay to allow child labor; it resulted in misery and
reduced production, in the long run, and that meant reduced
dividends. Poverty didn't pay, either; poor people do not make
efficient workmen. War was abolished, Reblong, not for any
humanitarian motives, but because peace brought in fatter profits
and less waste.

"And as for our compulsory education"--he snapped his fingers
contemptuously--"just what does it amount to? Simply this: it didn't
pay the owners to allow illiteracy! An educated workman is a better
dividend-producer than an ignorant one. That's all there is to it,
Reblong! Don't fool yourself into thinking that the commission has
done all this for your benefit! Not much!"

"Maybe you're right," conceded Reblong. "As for myself, I don't care
a rap what the commission's reasons were. I'm satisfied!"

The other man looked disgusted. "Satisfied! Just because you're
guaranteed your dollar an hour, and your pension at sixty!
Satisfied, when half the company's profits go to the owners, not one
of whom ever did a bit of work in his life! A bunch of people who do
nothing but blow in the money we earn, and spend more in a day than
we do in a month!"

"They're welcome," commented Reblong with much indifference. "If I
got all that you have told me is coming to me, I'd probably ruin
myself with high living anyhow."

"You don't mean to say that you've swallowed that old piffle!" said
the black-bearded chap incredulously.

"I don't see any piffle about it. As I look at the matter, the
owners are doing us a genuine favor. Not only do they take the
burden of our surplus earnings off our shoulders, but they run our
government for us without charge."

"Well, I'll be utterly damned!" The other fellow looked as though
the words were not half strong enough. "I never thought a full-grown
man could continue to believe the stuff we were taught when we were
kids! Don't you ever think for yourself, Reblong? Why, look here!"

He came closer and spoke with painstaking clearness, as though he
were addressing a child.

"The commission, instead of assuring us that increased wages would
be our ruin, could just as well be educating us to spend wisely!
Just as well, Reblong! And as for child labor--man, children ought
to be kept out of industry until they're twenty, instead of sixteen!
Every last one of us ought to be given a college education, instead
of merely the children of the rich! And all this could be done, too.
There's no earthly reason why we should permit that bunch of
parasites in Hafen to graft off us any longer! Put 'em to work, like
you and me, and make life easier for us all!"

"But," objected Reblong, a little upset, "there's only a few of the
owners. They couldn't help much."

"But their servants could. Do you know that there's ten servants, on
an average, to every family of the rich? Servants who do nothing but
make life still easier for people who already hog it all!"

"Well, suppose they did all go to work; who would run our government
for us, my friend?"

"Who! Why--if we can do the work, I guess we can certainly do the
governing, Reblong."

Reblong turned away, plainly bewildered. "It doesn't look right to
me, old man. I'd rather let things stand as they are, so far as I'm
concerned."

Somewhere a warning instrument was thrumming loudly. The man with
the democratic ideas automatically turned to his locker, and
proceeded to change his outer clothing. Reblong meanwhile took off
his suit and slipped into some full-length overalls. As he buttoned
them up around the neck he stepped in front of a glass.

Smith was nearly floored. The man was almost his exact double; an
ordinary, everyday sort of a chap, with a very commonplace face.
Perhaps, like Smith's, his face concealed a remarkable technical
knowledge; but nobody would have given him a second glance. Was he,
thought Smith, a typical Capellan workman?

The other man was ready to go. He hesitated, studying the floor;
then said, regretfully:

"The worst part of it is, Reblong, everybody I talk to is as bad as
you are. They all admit that things are not what they should be--but
nobody cares!"

He went to the door, and Reblong heard him say, under his breath, as
he turned the knob:

"Great Heavens! What's come over the world anyhow? Has it gone
stagnant?"






X

A RIPPLE IN THE POOL





It seemed as though he were right. The whole great pool of humanity
which comprised Capellette was still, quiescent, stagnant. Was there
nothing to arouse it, no ripple in the pool?

The doctor had this question uppermost in his mind when he located
young Ernol. He found him getting ready to accompany his father, who
seemed about to take advantage of the freedom Powart had
conditionally given him. There was no doubt about it; the radical
was going straight back to his revolutionary teaching.

He was saying, "Of course, my boy, I can't compel you to stay at
home." The doctor delighted in the vigorous, frank manner and
powerful voice of the man; they belonged perfectly with his black
hair and bristling beard, his flashing eyes and aggressive nose.
"I'd rather you stayed out of this; at the same time, I'd be a proud
man if you didn't!"

The student calmly finished his dressing. "What time did you tell
the men to come?" was all he said; and the father chuckled, then
sighed.

The two took flight in a small two-seater. It was night, and the
doctor took note of the planet's system of signal lights. Within
five minutes, however, the flight ended with a landing in some sort
of a deep depression; the doctor called it a ravine.

Climbing from the machine, the two apostles stepped a few paces in
total darkness; then the elder man produced a small electric torch,
which he wig-wagged above his head. There was a series of answering
flashes at a distance; and next moment a door, let into the side of
the ravine, opened right in front of the pair.

They stepped in and closed the door after them, then turned their
light down a long corridor. Reaching the end of this the doctor
noted a loophole in the wall, from which projected something
suspiciously, like the muzzle of a machine gun. He had no difficulty
in imagining the consequences should some one open that hidden door
without first giving the signal.

Much as one might enter a lodge-room, the two radicals showed their
faces at a port-hole in a door, after which they passed guards with
masklike helmets. In a few seconds they found themselves in a
brilliantly lighted hall, very large and commodious except for the
heavy pillars which supported its low ceiling. It was half filled
with men.

The elder Ernol had no use for formality. After brief greetings to
some kind of a committee, he took his place on a platform; while his
son unconsciously gratified the doctor by looking over the crowd.
Presumably they were all workers; and in one way they were all
alike; the habitual contentment in their faces had been momentarily
replaced by excitement. However, they were quiet and well behaved
enough.

"Comrades," began the radical without delay, "I appreciate your
coming here at all, under the circumstances. The commission plainly
warned me that any further teaching would be disastrous. I am not
sure, but I imagine they would arrest both myself and those found
with me. If there is any one who feels that he would rather not take
the risk, now is the time for him to go."

There was a moment's pause; then, in the back of the hall, two men
who had been sitting together got up and hurriedly went out. Ernol
waited, but there was no further exodus.

"I will lose no time then, but proceed to give you the proofs
regarding the commission." He produced a small parcel of
photographs. "These pictures are the most dangerous things I have
ever carried on my person. I took them in the dead of night, by
flashlight, in the library of the University of Calastia.

"They are"--he paused portentously--"reproductions of pages from the
secret census!"

To most of the men this meant something highly significant. They
cranned their necks in their excitement.

"I am going to pass them around, negatives and all. You see where I
have checked off the most important items. They prove to any one
with reason that the commission has been lying to us; that the
workers are being taxed more heavily than the owners; that the
owners are being favored in every way. I don't care whether you
agree with my ideas or not; these photographs"--his voice shook the
hall--"prove that the commission is not even giving you what you
thought you were getting!"

He took a single step down from the platform, his hand outstretched,
about to pass the parcel to the man in the nearest seat. At that
instant all the lights were extinguished.

There was a moment's stunned silence; then the place broke into an
uproar. Yells of fright and anger, the crashing of chairs, screams
of pain; all these young Ernol heard without himself giving voice.
He was sprinting down one side of the hall.

Suddenly there came a flash of light straight ahead. Ernol had
reached the outer corridor. And the doctor heard a great commotion
going on outside the door in the ravine; a smashing and thudding,
which filled the corridor with noise. Next second the door gave way,
and simultaneously young Ernol leaped into the niche behind the
thing which the doctor thought a machine gun. Another second, and he
had the device in operation.

From its muzzle shot a thin stream of fire, which extended the whole
length of the corridor. It lighted up everything with a bluish-white
glare, revealing a mob of men at the door. They fell back, yelling
with pain, some of them dropping in their tracks. And all the while
the apparatus was dealing, not a shower of bullets, but a streak of
liquid fire, which hissed and screamed like the blast from an oxygen
blow-pipe.

But it was all over in a second or two. A noise from behind, and
young Ernol started up suddenly, only to find himself in the grip of
a veritable giant of a man. His struggles were simply useless. In a
moment he was being carried bodily back into the hall, which the
doctor saw was now lighted as before.

On one side, lined up amid a mass of wrecked chairs, stood most of
the workers at bay. On the other were four men with small boxlike
devices, such as Billie had already seen in the hands of Powart's
guards, and which were kept trained threateningly upon the crowd. On
the platform stood Ernol, now quite helpless in the grasp of two
stalwart fellows.

The mob from the door poured in. Immediately they made captors of
all the workers, who had precious little to say. Apparently they had
been warned. The doctor also concluded that the capture was a piece
of treachery, in which bribery had been employed.

Two minutes later young Ernol was placed in a large passenger flier,
which the doctor labeled "Black Maria." Presumably the elder radical
was taken in another; at any rate after another flight in the
darkness, father and son shortly found themselves together again.

They were now in the drawing-room of some private residence,
concluded the doctor. This puzzled him somewhat until, after a brief
wait under the eyes of a half-dozen guards, the two radicals were
taken into another room.

Here, lying on a couch, was a man whom the doctor soon identified.
He was none other than Mona's patient, Eklan Norbith, the
commission's deputy in Calastia. He was a burly, dark-featured
fellow; and even though rigid in his plaster cast, he looked
competent and formidable.

"Ernol," said he in a heavy, domineering voice, "there is no need to
state the case to a man of your intelligence. You gave your word to
stop your teachings; you have been caught in the act. Frankly, I
rather thought you would do it; that is why I am here to-night. I
want--to deal with you personally."

He paused for breath, and then went on, still ignoring the student,
"Ernol, you know what I want. I want those photographs; and what is
more, I am going to have them. You must have passed them to some one
who escaped in the confusion; they have not been located on any one
who has been captured, nor were they hid in the hall. Now I will
give you exactly ten seconds [Footnote: For the sake of clearness,
the Capellan second, whose actual length is of course unknown, is
used here as though it were uniform with earth standards.] to tell
me what you did with them."

He eyed a clock on the wall.

The radical, whose hands were tied behind him, nevertheless managed
to strike a defiant pose. "I don't intend to tell you, Norbith. It
is true that I handed them to one of my comrades; but I shall not
tell you which one."

"Your time is up," said the man with the silver heart evenly. "Will
you tell?"

Ernol contented himself with a contemptuous shake of the head. The
man of the couch, for the first time conceding young Ernol's
presence, now ordered him brought forward.

"I know," he told the father, "that it would be useless to work with
YOU. You are just fool enough to imagine that suffering means
martyrdom.

"But I told you that I must have those photographs. I meant it. I
shall have that information if I have to torture you until I get
it!"

"Go right ahead!" taunted the revolutionist; but his face was white.

Norbith turned to the boy's guards. "Strap him into this chair!"

It was done in half a minute. The doctor had no way of seeing how
the boy took it, except that he studiously avoided his father's
eyes, and that he made no sound.

"Now move him under that clock!"

One of the guards gave a low exclamation, instantly checked at a
cold stare from Norbith. And meanwhile the boy was being placed just
below, and a little to one side of the big clock.

"Remove the lower half of the clock-case!"

It was done in a few seconds. The instrument's pendulum now vibrated
freely in the air, its weight swinging almost to the boy's head
where he sat.

"Move him until I drop my hand," said Norbith.

A slight push, and instantly the doctor became aware that the heavy
pendulum of the clock, on reaching the outward extremity of its
swing, was now gently tapping at the boy's left temple.
TAP-TAP-TAP-TAP it went, with the peculiar quickness due to the
planet's powerful gravity.

"Keep him there until I tell you to move him."

The tapping continued. To the doctor, of course, the thing was
entirely devoid of pain. It made much the same noise the dentist
makes with his mallet, only it went on and on, until perhaps two
minutes had passed.

"Stop!"

Instantly the boy was moved away. The student said nothing; neither
did the father. Yet the doctor noticed something which meant volumes
to his trained senses.

The boy's gaze was no longer clear. Instead, dancing lights appeared
wherever he looked; tiny flashes of violet and orange, which
shimmered before his pupils even though he closed his lids.

"Will you ask your father to tell?" inquired Norbith.

"No--damn you!"

It was the first thing the boy had said. And it came through set
teeth, in a voice which the doctor scarcely knew.

"Move him back; a little further this time."

The tapping began again. This time the boy's head got more of the
force of the swing; the tapping was more like a blow. THUD-THUD-THUD
came the sound now; and in a few seconds the boy could see nothing
for the shivering flames. He gave a faint groan.

"Ready to talk now?"

"Damn you--no!" in a voice that shook with pain.

"Move him closer!"

The thud became a pound. The doctor looked for the skull to give way
at any moment; he tried his best to control the subconscious, but
the boy's agony was too great. The dancing lights had become a
continuous flare; the lad moaned steadily.

And then quite without warning, the boy broke down and gave out a
terrible shriek. Norbith ordered the guards to move him away from
the clock.

"Ready now?" he inquired calmly.

The boy's answer was a snarl. "No!"

"Once more!"

The thud-thudding began again, and now it had a sharp sound which
the doctor instantly recognized. In a moment the boy was shaking the
air with cries of such awful agony that the doctor--

"Stop!" cried the father convulsively, his face streaming with
tears. "God--the boy doesn't--know! Don't torture him--like that!"

The man with the metal heart said:

"Will you tell now?"

"Don't do it father!" the boy whispered through palsied lips. But no
Capellan heard him.

The father was saying to Norbith, "I gave the whole outfit to--"

And then that crashing and smashing came to an end. The boy had
fainted.






XI

THE DOUBLE WORLD





The four felt that they understood the situation quite well, indeed.
It was really simple, this far-off world with its standardized life,
this petrified civilization in which everything was guaranteed
except the one real essential--progress.

But what was Fort going to do about it? Billie was not the only one
who was interested; Van Emmon was equally curious, and Smith
privately believed that the geologist was slightly jealous of the
distant athlete. Certainly he was as eager as any one to continue
the investigation, and stoutly defended Powart against any
criticism.

"He's the right man in the right place!" he insisted. "Lord, I wish
I was in his boots!"

"Well, I'm rather thankful you're not, dear," commented Billie with
a look which quickly brought an answering light to his eyes. Yet,
behind her remark there was a certain wistfulness which the doctor
did not overlook.

Yes, the four felt that they were very well acquainted with
Capellette.

But the most amazing part of the whole proposition was yet to be
discovered. It was not until after nearly two weeks of daily
investigation, in fact, that the whole astonishing truth of the
matter was uncovered.

It came through Billie. Fort was now calling regularly at Mona's
house, evidently trying his best to understand the girl and make
himself understood; for he said not a word about his suit. And one
day he suggested that they make a much longer flight than any they
had so far taken together.

"I haven't been down into the contact for a long while. Have you?"

And the two set out, Billie wondering mightily what "the contact"
might be. They flew for several hours in a direction which would
have been called "westerly" on the earth; and during the time they
were above land, Billie saw no sign of factories, farms, or other
forms of industry. In fact, hill and valley alike were laid out with
handsome residences, beautifully kept grounds, vast parks and
extensive greens, suggesting golf. That was all.

Then she noticed something that made her marvel. The sun, which had
stood directly overhead when they left the house, within less than
three hours began to descend with increasing rapidity; so that in
half the length of an ordinary afternoon it had approached to within
an hour of setting. Its motion was so rapid that it could almost be
seen.

Soon Billie concluded that the two fliers were bound for the bottom
of some unusually wide and exceptionally deep canon. She tried to
remember what she had read of the earth's greatest chasms; was it
possible for the sun to disappear in mid-afternoon in such? And yet
the flight went on and on, until Billie began to wonder if a chasm
could be a hundred miles deep.

Soon she could dimly discern the dark mass of the opposite side. The
fliers were steadily approaching this, and all the time going deeper
and deeper. Once Mona turned her eyes searching to the right and
left; whereupon Billie was still further mystified to see that,
although the cleft was fifty or sixty miles in length, yet its
extreme ends seemed entirely open to the world. Nothing but a deep
"V" of blue sky was to be seen in either direction.

The sun disappeared altogether. Always the two walls grew closer and
closer together, until at last Billie could see, despite the
semidarkness, a heavy growth of vegetation on the opposite wall.
Beneath her, as well, the surface was densely wooded.

Still they descended! It was unbelievable; surely the chasm did not
extend right into the heart of the globe. They had been flying for
hours!

At last came a time when the far wall of the cleft was so near that
Billie could have shot a deer upon it. She estimated the distance at
two hundred yards; and then, and not until then, did she realize
that Mona, in order to inspect this bank, was now LOOKING up. The
wall which had seemed right ahead, all along, was now actually
overhead!

Were they entering some sort of a cave? If so, it had dimensions
that staggered the imagination. What was more, if it were a cave,
how could the mind of man account for vegetation on its roof?

Within a few minutes Fort called from his machine; whereupon Mona
located a landing-place, a small clearing dimly visible in the
distance. The opposite wall of the chasm--or the roof of the cave,
whichever it was--now approached to within five yards of the tops of
the two machines. Mona and the athlete stepped out, and looked
around.

Billie's senses swam. This clearing, as has been said, was only a
few yards away from the tops of the bushes on the roof. Moreover,
all this vegetation, instead of growing at right angles from the
surface in the usual way, was all lying flat against the soil, and
all pointing in one direction--back, the way they had come!

The sky was not overhead any longer; it was a mere strip of very
dark blue, lying far off on the horizon. That is, to the right; on
the left, the cavelike cleft extended still further, its limits
shrouded in darkness.

"Queer, isn't it?" laughed Fort. "Shall we walk around?"

Whereupon the two young people set out on a narrow, but much worn
trail. Keeping the sky always at their right, they passed through
the thicket, Mona's eyes telling Billie that the queer horizontal
vegetation grew always toward the light.

It was much like the growth at the bottom of any gulch; only the two
were walking in the normal way, upright, at right angles to the
surface, quite as though it were level ground!

Overhead the thicket grew in the same fashion; Billie thought the
foliage much like ferns. Here and there, however, was a small
flowering shrub; and it was to one of these that a tiny,
orange-colored bird came flying.

And Billie wondered why Mona did not gasp in astonishment. For the
bird, when it alighted upon the shrub, was not over eight feet above
Mona's eyes; and unless there was something decidedly wrong with the
girl's vision, the bird had alighted upside down!

There it clung, chirping flatly, moving its head from side to side
and watching the two with bright, unfrightened eyes. But Mona was
not much interested; she and Fort moved on. And shortly Billie was
gazing at a fresh wonder.

Directly opposite them, on what Billie was now calling the roof,
instead of the wall, there appeared a deep furrow in the ferns. She
saw that it was a path, much like the one Mona was treading; it
meandered in and out of sight from time to time. What was the
meaning of it? Billie began to wonder if "the contact" was the name
of some mechanical illusion, like a distorted mirror.

The two had been walking for nearly an hour when, right ahead of
them, the thicket opened up, and another clearing presented itself.
That is, Billie called it another clearing, until she looked more
closely and made out two flying-machines in it. They were the ones
the pair had come in!

Now Billie was positive that they had not turned around in their
walk; they had kept the sky on their right all the while. In fact,
the sky was still on that side. They were approaching the clearing
from the side opposite the one they had gone out from!

Yet, neither the athlete nor the surgeon seemed to see anything
peculiar in the fact. Instead, they looked at one another as much as
to say, "Well, time to go, isn't it?"

Then Fort stared up at the mysterious roof. There was another
clearing there, a little to one side; which accounted for Billie's
overlooking it at first. Fort led the way over opposite.

"Shall we try it?" he dared Mona.

"You first," she replied, indifferently.

Whereupon the athlete, without another word, pulled his cap down
tight, made sure his pockets were buttoned, cleared the shrubbery
away from his feet and--leaped! Leaped straight into the air, and as
he went up, he flipped his body as only an acrobat can, so that he
turned a mid air somersault.

But he did not come back to where he jumped from. Instead, his jump
took him five yards, which separated the ground from the roof; and
when he landed HIS FEET WERE RESTING ON THE ROOF, AND HIS HEAD WAS
POINTING DOWNWARD, TOWARD MONA.

"It's easy," he remarked, craning his neck so that he could look at
the girl. "Come on; I'll catch you!"

And then Billie's senses whirled as the surgeon duplicated the feat.
Next second Mona was standing beside Fort, five yards above the spot
she had just left; and in that second everything had become
precisely reversed; the two were now looking up! Looking up, to
behold their machines, apparently upside down, just over their
heads!

As though this were not enough, Mona picked a leaf from a shrub and
threw it some seven or eight feet up. It remained motionless in mid
air!

It was too much for Billie. She felt that she could not contemplate
the thing any longer with safety to her sanity. She exerted her
will, and broke the connection with Mona; so that a few minutes
later her three friends on the earth were listening to her account.

The doctor waited until she was all through; then, "While you were
having that experience I was in touch with young Ernol again. The
boy has recovered and is still in jail, but they let him have his
books now. And I've been helping him study geography."

"Well?" eagerly.

"Very simple. Capellete is a double world!"

"Double!"

"Yes! There are two globes, instead of one. They're twins, and
Siamese twins at that!" He drew a figure on his knee, thus:

[Illustration: two circles touching each other]

"Just imagine the earth and Venus of the same size, and so near to
one another that their combined gravity has brought them together!
That's Capellette! And the contact is the place where they touch!"

They considered this in wondering silence for a while. Then the
doctor continued:

"It's just as we had deduced; each of the planets is larger than the
earth. I saw the figures in that geography.

"But astronomically they are one. They revolve around Capella
together; the rotate about a common center daily, just as the earth
rotates on its axis. This common center is, of course, in the
contact."

"Are both globes inhabited?" Billie was greatly interested.

"Yes. All parts of both planets are developed to the same extent,
and evenly settled. They are just one great nation, with a common
language. This, of course, is traceable to the great density of the
air, enabling the people to fly wherever they wanted to go. There
never has been such a thing as an 'Old World' and a 'New World' with
them.

"The really remarkable fact, however, Billie has already hinted at.
The country near Mona's home shows no sign of industry; there's
nothing but parks and magnificent estates. And the geography
explains it all. One of the planets is devoted entirely to industry
and the homes of those who are engaged therein; the workers inhabit
that globe exclusively. There are about ten billion of them.

"The other globe is exclusively a residence tract, set aside for the
homes of the rich; what they call the owners. There is no industry
of any kind. No workers live there, excepting the army of servants
and park attendants which the owners need for their own comfort. The
population is about a hundred million, of which only one in ten is a
capitalist. The rest are serving people."

Van Emmon seemed to feel that it was his place to comment. "In other
words, Newport on a grand scale!"

"Is that the way Powart seems to regard it?" from Billie.

"Apparently. There were a lot of things in his talk which I couldn't
understand until now; but it's clear enough--the doctor's right."

"Then," pursed the girl deliberately, "the Capellans have divided
the world between them, so that the working classes inhabit
one-half, and the capitalists the other?"

The doctor explained that the dividing was all done by the owners.
"Every bit of the land on the residence planet is privately owned,
with the exception of certain small amusement tracts. Theoretically,
the planet is open to one and all; practically no worker is welcome
there for more than a few hours, and then only in one of those
parks. There is no hotel."

Van Emmon was straining his memory. "Let's see--I heard Powart name
the place. He called it--called it--Hafen!"

"Yes. And the other--the world which is the home of the working
people, but which they do not own; the world whose factories and
farms provide a standard living for the workers and lives of luxury
for the owners--this world is known as Holl. But if I read young
Ernol's mind aright, these words mean nothing more or less
than--Heaven and hell!"






XII

CAUSE AND EFFECT





From that time on the four did not hold any more formal discussions
of what they learned. This was due to a most extraordinary
discovery.

They found that they could keep in touch with each other while they
were "visiting"! It was a tremendous help; it enabled them to
communicate and compare notes as they went along. The doctor
declared that the Venusians themselves had not been able to do more.

Thus, when Powart called on Mona a few days after she had declined
his ring, Billie was able to tell the other three all that took
place, as fast as it happened. As usual, Powart's stay was a brief
one.

"I hope you have recovered your former self-confidence," said he,
consciously repressing the masterful note in his voice. "Not that I
am unwilling to wait, Mona."

"You are very patient," she assured him. "I am glad to say that I am
no longer troubled with any doubts of myself. Something else worries
me now."

He frowned at the implication. "What is it?" coldly.

"Frankly, it is your record." She knew she was jarring him terribly,
but she went on with evident relish, "You are the most important man
in the world. Odd, isn't it, that I should find fault with that? But
it is a serious objection. You are still a very young man; you have
become one of the commission; for a year, you are its head. The
point is, what's before you?" She paused to let this take effect.
"You've already accomplished all that any man can possible
accomplish in the political field. You haven't any future!"

Powart grasped the thought with his usual instant decision. "I
understand. You are right, too. I had not thought of it before." A
slight pause. "You fear that you may come to tire of me; is that
it?"

She nodded emphatically. "If you had asked me a few years ago,
before you had reached the top--it would have been different."

He remained standing, frowning hard. Presently he glanced at his
watch, and said he would have to be going.

"I will see what can be done about it," he stated. "I have a plan
which should get results."

"Are you going to take up a hobby?" eagerly.

"Not a new one; but a hobby I have always had." And with this
enigmatic reply he was off.

Van Emmon kept track of his further movements, and reported
everything to the other three. Powart had not been in flight long
before he sent off a wireless despatch, to which he received a most
extraordinary reply. It was from the expedition which he had sent to
Alma a week before:

People of Alma give us warm welcome. Invite us to stay. We propose
to do so. The planet infinitely preferable to either Hafen or Holl.
Accept our resignations or not, as you please, and be damned to you!

Powart made no comment upon this, which he read in privacy after
carefully decoding it. Van Emmon had no idea what he was thinking,
of course, but wondered mightily how the chairman was going to deal
with the situation. He could scarcely read that aerogram to the
commission. For some time he paced the cabin of his yacht, and at
the end he behaved like a man whose mind had been pretty strongly
made up.

The commission met, it seems, in a central part of Hafen. Powart
reached the place some hours after leaving Mona. He arrived to find
the other nine members waiting for him; and without the least delay
he took his place at the head of the table.

"We will postpone the usual routine until the next session if you
like," said he. There was no objection; whereupon Powart produced a
message from his pocket.

"You will recall the expedition to Alma. I have just received their
first report since reaching the planet." And then, to the vast
amazement of the people on the earth, he read--not what Van Emmon
had seen him receive, but this, in his strong, matter-of-fact voice:

"People of Alma facing starvation, due to overpopulation and
land-exhaustion. Have disabled our boat and will not permit us to
return, although allowing us to use wireless, which they do not
understand.

"They are constructing a fleet of huge space-boats, all heavily
armed, intending to cross over to Hafen and Holl, and conquer the
Capellans."

Powart glanced keenly around the table. "This is all that has been
received. Evidently our men were prevented from sending any more. I
expect nothing further. It remains for us to decide, at once, what
we should do."

The silence of the next few minutes was largely due to
consternation. To most of the commissioners the problem was
staggering. They looked up in eager relief as the shock-headed man
broke the silence.

"It seems to me that war is not inevitable. Apparently the thing
that Alma needs is food. We still have a good deal of underdeveloped
land on Holl; why not make a bargain with them?"

"You mean present them with enough land to raise the food they
need?" from the former chairman.

"Yes, in exchange for whatever manufactured goods they can supply,
and which we need. I see no reason for an invasion."

Powart coughed slightly. "I do. We must not think that Alma is the
same sort of a world as ours. It is a much older planet, and
somewhat smaller. Yet it is more than eight times as densely
populated as Holl. What land we could spare would be only a fraction
of what they need. They intend not merely to invade and conquer us,
but to destroy us just as we destroyed the Ammians!" [Footnote:
Doubtless referring to some aboriginal tribe or race, such as the
Indians of America.]

The nine sat for an instant in stunned silence at this amazing
fabrication. Then the big man with the aggressive face leaped to his
feet, brought his fist down upon the table with a thump, and
shouted:

"Well, then, if it's war, it's war!"

"Aye!" cried Powart's uncle; and in a flash the whole council was on
its feet. "War be it!" they shouted.

In another moment the excitement had abated as suddenly as it had
arisen. They got back into their seats, looking slightly abashed.
Powart still remained standing.

"Then the only question is, shall we make preparations at once, or
wait until we have thought the matter over further?" His tone was
one of scientific indifference; and the discussion of the next few
minutes was all in favor of his scheme. It ended in a motion to
resolve the commission into a ways and means committee for the
purpose of common defense.

"Second the motion!" cried the aggressive man; and the response was
unanimous. Powart directed that a memorandum be made of the vote;
then pressed one of a row of pushbuttons at his hand. An attendant
immediately entered.

"Bring File 6, Folio 1,164, Sheet 10," ordered Powart with his usual
decisive exactness. The attendant disappeared, and in less than a
minute returned with a large sheet of parchment. Powart immediately
located the passage he desired.

"The action you have just taken," he stated, "amounts to a
declaration that a state of war exists. Under such circumstances,
the law explicitly states the function of the chair. Read!" and he
handed the parchment to the nearest commissioner. Within ten minutes
the law had been read by every man present. Powart instantly
continued with his statement:

"This commission is hereby automatically converted into a general
staff, with myself, the chairman, as supreme commander. Your
functions, while this state of war endures, will consist partly in
proposing what steps I shall take, partly, in advising me regarding
my decisions, and partly in carrying out whatever orders I may
give."

He pressed another button, and when the attendant responded, Powart
made a signal with his hand. The attendant turned on his heel,
saluting, faced the door he had left open behind him, and ordered:

"In single file--march!"

A company of guards trooped straight into the hall, and formed a
hollow square about the table. The nine men stared at Powart in
astonishment and perplexity. He did not keep them waiting.

"Pursuant to the authority vested in me by these acts, I hereby
declare that a state of war exists between us and the people of
Alma. I also declare the International Commission dissolved as such;
the same is now my general staff, and will remain where it now
is--indefinitely!"

The nine looked at each other blankly. Were they under arrest?

"And further, I hereby declare that martial law now exists
throughout all the domain formerly under the rule of the commission!
Until peace is declared, my word"--he paused ominously--"is the sole
and only lawl"






XIII

THE REBEL





Meanwhile Billie was still "haunting" Mona, and shortly was able to
tell the other three that Fort had called, taking the surgeon out in
a machine large enough to hold them both. They proceeded to a
near-by park, where a game of aerial punt-ball was already in
progress. [Footnote: The game is described more or less completely
in various sporting publications.]

Billie took great interest in the darting play of the little flylike
machines, the action of the mechanical catapults, and the ease with
which the twelve-inch ball was usually caught in the baskets on the
machines' prows. She reported the score from time to time in a
manner which would have made a telegrapher jealous.

Returning from the game, Mona and Fort became pretty confidential,
the natural result of a common enthusiasm; for their side won. But
Fort was content for a while to merely watch Mona, who was driving.

Finally the conversation made an opening for him to say, "I asked
your mother, Mona, what she thought of me as a prospective
son-in-law."

The girl was in no way rattled. "I suppose she told you that it
wouldn't make any difference what she might say; I'd do as I pleased
anyhow. Didn't she?"

Fort nodded, slightly taken back. Then his boldness returned. "Well,
I had to bring up the subject somehow. And now that I've done it--do
you love me well enough to marry me, Mona?"

She pretended to be very busy with the driving; so that Billie never
knew whether Fort looked anxious or not. Presently Mona said:

"I think--I rather think I like you too well to marry you. What I
mean is, I'm afraid it would spoil you, my dear boy. You're too well
satisfied with yourself. I don't want to marry a man who is content
to fly around half the time and admire me the other half; although,"
she added, "I like to be admired as well as any one."

Fort looked as though he would, with an ounce more provocation, take
her in his arms and say something to get quick results. But he
didn't. "I see," pretty soberly, for him. "You want me to get in and
do something important. Like Powart?" suddenly.

But Mona would not answer him directly. "It's only fair to say that
I've given him an ultimatum, too." She hinted at what she had told
the chairman. "I said nothing about--you."

Fort took a deep breath. Mona gave him a glance or two, and Billie
could see a startling change come over him. It was amazing; Fort,
for the first time in his life had made a serious resolve!

"This makes everything very different!" he declared; and even his
voice was altered. There was a determined, purposeful ring about it
which was altogether unlike his usual reckless tones.

"Thanks for not telling Mr. Powart," Fort went on in the same quiet
way. "Clearly, I should tell him myself. And I shall. After that it
is up to me!"

Next instant he had thrown off his seriousness, and for the
remainder of the flight was his former jovial self. He seemed a
trifle ashamed, however, of his old lightheartedness; so much so
that Mona warned him not to tamper too much with his disposition. "I
like it too well, boy."

He went straight home after a hurried leave-taking, and Mona did not
see him again until after the declaration of war. The next the four
heard of him was through Van Emmon; Fort called upon the self-made
commander-in-chief as quickly as he could.

"I have the honor to inform you," said Fort, coming straight to the
point, "that Miss Mona has seen fit to encourage my suit. In short,
sir," with the strange new note of resolution in his voice, "I am
your rival for her hand! I thought it only right that you should
know."

Powart took this as he took everything, standing. And Van Emmon
could see no sign that the announcement had disturbed his poise.

"You are considerate," he stated with the faintest trace of sarcasm.
"Let me call your attention to the fact that, because of the
position which recent events have forced upon me, it is quite within
my power to dispose of your opposition"--significantly.

"Quite so! I shall appreciate your consideration also." Then the
athlete permitted himself a slight smile. "On second thoughts,
however, you can't afford to be other than considerate. If anything
happens to me now, Miss Mona will naturally think of you; for she
knows I have come here!"

A single exclamation escaped Powart, and from the light in Fort's
eyes, Van Emmon knew that the chief was sorely provoked. However, he
spoke with his usual coolness and certainty.

"Under the circumstances, you will be exempt, Mr. Fort, from the
conscription which is now under way. I shall do nothing that might
hinder your activities in any way? I take it"--evenly--"that you
hope to accomplish something--big?"

Fort bowed. "It is my intention to set a mark even further than your
own, sir!"

For the first time Powart laughed. It was a really hearty laugh, as
though Fort's preposterous boast was so utterly ridiculous that
sarcasm was out of place.

"Mr. Fort"--when his mirth had subsided--"I only wish your judgment
was as sound as your optimism! Tell me--do you intend to make
yourself ruler of a bigger world than this?"

Fort dropped his seriousness for an instant. "To tell the truth,
Powart, I haven't any plan at all--yet. Thanks for the exemption. In
return, I assure you that whatever I do will be as truly in the
interests of the people as what you have done."

Powart eyed him keenly. For a moment Van Emmon thought he would try
to learn if Fort had any suspicions. But he said nothing further
than a curt, "The audience is ended."

A few minutes later Billie, through Mona, knew that Fort was
reporting progress. He did it by telephone.

"Thought you'd like to know," he finished. "Hope I didn't rouse you
out of bed."

It was night in Mona's part of the world, and Billie had come upon
the girl just as she was preparing for bed.

"Thank you," she said, through a tremendous yawn. "I was just about
to retire. Good luck"--another yawn--"and good--"

Her voice changed. "Mr. Fort!" sharply. "Powart's declaration of war
on Alma is a frame-up! Never mind how I happen to know; it is true;
they are not planning to invade us at all! He trumped up this affair
in order to make himself dictator!"

"What!" The athlete was astounded. "Are you sure of this, Mona?"

The girl's manner had changed again. "I beg your pardon?" she
inquired, vastly confused. "Did I say something that--why, I am not
aware, Mr. Fort, that I had said anything more than 'good night'!"

"You AREN'T!" His voice was strained and excited. "Mona--you just now
said something of the most extraordinary--surely--incredulously--you
recall saying something, don't you?"

She was still bewildered. "I do not!" Then gathering her poise
again, "What did I say?"

"You said--" He stopped and waited a long while before going on.
Then he stated with a soberness that was almost stern:

"Mona, you told me something which could have come only through a
supernatural agency. I am sure of it, from your manner. You were
temporarily possessed." He paused again.

She sensed his earnestness, and spoke just as seriously. "It is not
impossible. I have heard of such things before. I was sleepy,
and--the point is, what did I say?" she demanded.

"I do not intend to tell--you. What I learned gives me a great
advantage over Powart; that's all I can say. More would be
dishonorable. Will you take my word for that, Mona?"

"Certainly," with swift decision, and a grace that Billie envied.
Whereupon she went to bed, but not to sleep until after many an hour
of wide-eyed wondering.

Fort next showed himself to Smith, through Reblong. He had secured a
pass to the engine-room of the Cobulus; and shortly his breezy
manner completely broke down the engineer's usual reserve.

"Always glad to show the machinery," said Reblong, denying that the
visitor was making any trouble. Fort's technical knowledge had
delighted him. "Come again any time you like."

Which Fort did, the very next day. And this time he brought a
package of sweetmeats, during the eating of which the two men became
pretty friendly.

"You're different from most of the folks of your--station," Reblong
finally made bold to remark. "Any harm in my saying so?"

"On the contrary," laughed the athlete. "I rather pride myself on my
democracy.

"The fact is, I want you to tell me a few things about your
fellow-workers. I understand you're one of the officers of your
guild?"

"Secretary," replied Reblong, a little dubiously. Was Fort a secret
investigator?

"Then you can tell me. Is there any dissatisfaction? Are the men
entirely content with their treatment?"

Reblong hesitated about replying, and Fort assured him, "This is a
purely personal matter with me, old man. I am really anxious to know
whether the working world is as well satisfied, as happy as I am."

And thus Fort discovered, just as another man had already
discovered, that the average Capellan workman was entirely satisfied
with what he knew to be unjust treatment. Even when Fort told
Reblong what he had learned about Powart's trickery--leaving out all
details about Mona, of course--the engineer would not listen to any
hint of revolution.

"I don't like to question your word, Mr. Fort"--Reblong was very
uncomfortable--"but I have such confidence in the commission
that--well, you understand."

And Fort said, just as the other fellow had said after talking with
Reblong--Reblong, the representative Capellan workman; Reblong, who
voiced the opinions of his billions of fellow-workmen when he
refused to consider a rebellion--Fort said:

"Well, I'll be utterly damned!"






XIV

UNDER MARTIAL LAW





Van Emmon was pretty cross because Billie, through Mona, had told
Fort about Powart's game. More than once he protested hotly, "You
shouldn't have done that! It's all their affair, not ours!"

And Billie usually returned, just as warmly, "I don't care! I think
Powart is a scoundrel!" And it was in the midst of one of these
tiffs that the doctor interrupted, exactly as though the telepathy
was telephony:

"Quiet, you two. Fort has called at the prison, and is being
introduced to young Ernol. He--"

"I've been talking with your father," Fort was saying to the son.
The guard had left them alone in the cell. "But he isn't interested
in my ideas. He seems to think he's done all that needs to be done
in getting himself imprisoned."

The boy nodded. "He considers himself a martyr, Mr. Fort; and I
guess he's satisfied like everybody else." He spoke bitterly.

All Fort's own youthful enthusiasm returned with a rush. "You're
just the chap I'm looking for! If you're genuinely ambitious to do
the people a great service, now's your chance!"

And he went on to tell the boy about Powart's frame-up. He gave
every detail of Mona's strange disclosure, and the boy believed him
absolutely.

"I might have known there was some trick about it!" cried the lad.
"Alma isn't that kind of a planet! By Heaven, Powart deserves to be
assassinated!"

"Nothing doing," replied the athlete promptly, his eyes sparkling
with the old light. "The first thing is to get you out of here; you,
and the other hundred and fifty who were put in at the same time."

Whereupon he proceeded to outline a scheme such as would look
utterly incredible in the mere planning. Perhaps it is best to
relate the thing as it happened, instead.

Two nights after Fort's call on Ernol, Fort again presented himself
to Reblong. This time it was at the engineer's apartments.

"I was hoping to find you about to go on duty. I've been wondering
how your engines control the steering." He was eying Reblong
steadily. "Some time when it is convenient I wish you would show me
all over the ship, and explain everything." He turned as though to
leave.

"Oh, that's all right, Mr. Fort," Reblong hurried to assure him.
"I'd just as soon accommodate you right now as at any time. The ship
is always open to me."

Reblong had said exactly what Fort had hoped and planned that he
would say. Fifteen minutes later the two men were inside the big
air-cruiser, alone except for a few cleaners, who were finishing the
usual work of preparing the ship for its next cruise. But Reblong
could not know that Fort had carefully made sure of this fact
beforehand.

The engineer took the athlete from one end of the cruiser to the
other, showing him how the pilot was able to control its motions
with the utmost delicacy, thanks to automatic mechanism in the
engine-room, electrically connected with the bridge.

"Suppose I was the pilot now," commented Fort, standing on the
bridge and looking up at the stars. "All I need to do is to set
these dials"--indicating the pilot's instruments--"to 'ascend,' and
the engine-room would do the rest automatically. Is that it?"

Reblong said this was practically true, and led the way back to the
engine-room. The place was full of a gurgling sound, now, due to the
fuel being run into the tanks. Reblong glanced at the indicating
tube. "We've already got enough," he estimated, "to take the ship a
thousand miles."

And next instant Fort had leaped upon him. Reblong staggered back in
his surprise, stumbled against a chair, and sat down heavily,
helpless as a child in the athlete's iron grip.

"Sorry, old man," remarked Fort, meanwhile pushing him, chair and
all, toward the instrument-table. "But it's simply got to be done."
Like a flash he let go the engineer and snatched a strap from the
table--where he had of course previously placed it--and again threw
himself upon his man before Reblong recovered from his surprise. In
a second he was strapped tight in his chair; and not until then did
he think to use his feet. Another strap put an end to his kicking.

"Surprised you, didn't I?" The athlete was enjoying himself hugely.
"Now--I must remind you that I'm taking a big chance in doing this.
If you make a noise, I shall treat you as any desperate man would
treat you!" There was a look in his eyes which clinched the matter.

Immediately he disappeared in the direction of the nearest cleaners.
Reblong heard sounds of struggling from time to time; and evidently
he implicitly believed that Fort would take vengeance upon him if he
called for help; for he kept perfectly quiet. After perhaps twenty
minutes the athlete returned, breathing heavily, but happy.

"The last one almost spilled my beans," said he--to use the
expression Smith employed. "He happened to see me shutting another
one into a closet, and jumped me from behind. I had to lay him out."
Reblong must have looked alarmed. "Oh, no harm done. They'll all
live to tell about it for the next twenty years."

Next he made certain adjustments in the engine-room mechanism. Then
he went to the telephone, and located the man in charge of the
depot. "Hello--Mr. Fort speaking; Reblong isn't able to come to the
phone." He winked at the man in the chair. "There's something wrong
with the fuel indicator. Shut off the supply for a while, will you?"

The gurgling soon stopped. Reblong watched in continued silence as
Fort disappeared again, this time taking the elevator to the bridge.
He was back again in a couple of minutes.

"Now, old man," addressing the engineer, "you can guess what I'm up
to. I'm going to navigate this cruiser alone!"

"I've set everything for the ascent. You see what I've done; if I've
made any mistakes, it means good-by for the Cobulus, for me,
and--for you!

"I leave it to your good sense to tell me if there's anything I've
overlooked." And he laid his hands on the starting-levers.

Reblong said nothing so far, such was his chagrin and wonder. But
now he evidently considered seriously what Fort had said.

"I see you mean it, Mr. Fort. And--you ought to know that once
you've cleared the landing-dock, you'll have a hard time to keep her
level unless you're up on the bridge. That is, while you're shifting
the wing-angle. But you ought to be down here to do that; and,
meanwhile, she might nose down and slam into something, and--"
Reblong shuddered.

"I see." The athlete pondered for a moment. Then he lifted the
engineer bodily, chair and all, and moved him over nearer the
instrument. Next he loosened one of Reblong's hands, just enough to
permit him to reach certain of the levers. He also did some more
tying of knots and shifting of buckles, roped the chair to a
stanchion, and made sure that Reblong could not undo himself.

"It's up to you," said Fort with the new light in his eyes. "You run
this thing as it ought to be run, and you're safe. Trick me in any
way, and I'll get you!"

Reblong took a single look at those eyes. "I understand," said he,
in a low voice; and without further ado the athlete went to the
elevator.

In less than a minute the order came to "cast off." The engineer did
not hesitate, but threw the levers and turned the wheels which Fort
had expected to operate himself. Another second and the great craft
was rising from its seat.

Shouts, muffled and faint because of the ship's double windows,
sounded from outside. Reblong saw the sheds sinking rapidly below
him. In thirty seconds the vessel was free of the dock.

"First gear ahead," came the signal; and again Reblong obeyed.
Practically he had no choice. Another man, of nobler training, might
have preferred to be loyal at all costs. But Reblong, the
representative Capellan workman, saw the lights of the sheds shift
slowly to the rear, then go out of sight as the speed increased. He
saw one or two fliers preparing to pursue, but he knew that the
cruiser would easily outstrip the best of them.

The Cobulus had got clear away!

It was an hour later that the four, this time through the doctor and
young Ernol, learned the sequel to Fort's daring feat. The boy was
alone in his cell, awake in the darkness, when one of the guards
marched up to his door and unlocked it.

"Come out," he ordered; and Ernol preceded him down the corridor, up
a flight of stairs, through another corridor and thence into the
exercise grounds. On the other side of this was a small building,
with no opening save one door, now bright with light. Inside, Ernol
found the other men who had been arrested with him, closely watched
by a dozen of the prison guards. His father was not there;
apparently they were waiting for him to be brought.

"It worked all right," whispered the man at Ernol's right, as the
boy was lined up. Ernol only nodded slightly, keeping his eyes fixed
upon the door. A moment later, the elder Ernol arrived, accompanied
by a man whom the doctor instantly recognized.

It was Eklan Norbith, the man whose infernally ingenious use of the
clock's pendulum had wrung the truth about the secret photographs
from the boy's father. He looked even more cruel and repellant now,
than he had that night on the couch. Apparently quite recovered, he
made a truly forbidding figure.

He had evidently been sent for by the warden; for, with a slow,
malignant stare at the row of prisoners, he stated the case in his
heavy, ominous tones:

"You are all supposed to know the rules. One of you has been
smuggling drugs into the prison; we have found specimens in each
cell. It only remains to learn which of you is the guilty party; and
that, I propose to uncover within one minute!"

He paused, and glared around again. The stillness was unbroken for a
moment; then one prisoner coughed nervously. This started half the
rest to doing the same; and under cover of the noise, Ernol
whispered to the man on his right:

"No sight of him yet! I'm afraid you showed the drug too soon."

"I waited until I heard the clock strike," protested the other; and
then both stood on their guard as the commission's deputy went on
with his arraignment:

"It is my duty to inform you, although you probably already know it,
that this building is made of iron. Floor, walls, and ceiling are
the same." The doctor saw that the prisoners' feet were all bare.
"And the whole place is heavily wired with high-power electricity!

"The guards and I will now leave you to yourselves." His teeth
showed in an evil smile. "We will give you a few kilowatts as a
starter, and shut it off after ten seconds. If you are not ready by
that time to tell me which of you is guilty, I will then let you
have the current twice as strong!"

The prisoners looked at each other anxiously. Ernol threw back his
head defiantly.

"Don't weaken!" he exclaimed. "The juice can't hurt you!"

Immediately the guards backed out, keeping their weapons trained on
the crowd. Norbith was the last to go. He left the door open; and
from where the boy stood he could plainly watch the man as he worked
the switches, just outside.

Instantly the place was in an uproar. Of course, the doctor felt
nothing of the prickling, nerve-shaking pain that gripped every one
of those barefoot men. They leaped and darted here and there, bluish
sparks flashing wherever they touched the iron; or they fell after a
step or two and writhed on the floor, shrieking and cursing with the
exquisite torture of that awful current. Ernol alone kept from
shouting; he stood and took it, trembling like a leaf.

But it lasted only a moment or two. The uproar ceased. Norbith
stepped back into the room.

"Well?" The slow smile again. "Want to tell now?"

For answer the boy clapped his hand to his mouth and blew a shrill
whistle. Norbith stared in astonishment. Then, all of a sudden, a
tremendous thing happened.

A veritable hurricane swooped down upon the place. There was a vast
rush of wind, accompanied by a thunderous noise, like breakers. Then
two huge masses of metal clanged against the sides of the building;
there was a grinding crash, and the whole structure rocked and
swayed as though in the grasp of some supernatural monster. Next
second the lights went out; the wires had snapped.

"All aboard; look out, below!" sang out a voice. It was Fort,
calling from far overhead.

And then, slowly at first but with quickening speed, the iron
building rose into the air; arose, and floated away like a toy
balloon. It was fast in the grip of the Cobulus's grappling-irons!

Norbith was the only officer left in the room. He regained his
senses with lightning speed. Out came his electric torch; he trained
it on the prisoners.

"By God!" he cursed. "You'll not get away, you--" And he fumbled
with the weapon in his belt.

It was one of the boxlike machine guns. Young Ernol hesitated only
an instant. Then he dashed forward.

The box spat fire. The boy threw his weight against the deputy, so
that the man lost his balance and toppled out the door into the arms
of the guards below.

And the doctor brought his own mind back to his body not one second
before the lad, burnt through and through by the flame of the man's
weapon, fell back into the room--dead.






XV

POWART STRIKES





From then on until the end the doctor was out of it. Try as he
might, he could find no other mind with which to connect, no other
view-point like his own. He had to content himself with what the
others learned.

Their knowledge of the rescue stopped short soon after the Cobulus,
with its living freight, quitted the prison grounds. Reblong, as
Smith watched, continued to operate the engines during about two
hundred miles of flight; then Fort, having shown one of his new
comrades how to steer, came down to the instruments, leading the
force of cleaners whom he had kidnaped.

"Thanks very much," to Reblong, in the voice of a man who was having
the time of his life. "I dare say you feel a little sour about this;
but later on you can have the satisfaction of having helped, even
though against your will."

"What are you going to do now?" Reblong wanted to know as the
athlete released him from his chair. The other Capellans were
content to stare and listen.

The strange glint came back into Fort's eyes. "It's up to you,
folks!" And he explained the situation, making it clear that they,
the cruiser's workmen, would not dare return and tell the truth, for
fear of punishment for disloyalty. In the end the Cobulus was
halted, and Reblong and the rest were set down in an unsettled
mountain country, with enough supplies to last a year.

Thus the engineer became a fugitive. Smith learned nothing further
from him. For all practical purposes, the investigation was narrowed
down to what Billie, through Mona, and her husband, through Powart,
were able to uncover. But it was enough; enough to strain their
imaginations to the snapping point, and make all four doubt their
new-found senses.

Van Emmon declared that he intended to warn Powart that his plan was
suspected. "It's only fair," stoutly, "after what you told Fort,
through Mona." And Billie had no answer to that.

So the geologist watched the chief closely, finding it decidedly
hard to catch him in the required state of semiconsciousness.
Apparently Powart was always alert, even up to the exact moment of
going to sleep; after which he invariably slept like a log, but
awakening with a start, bolt upright in bed. But Van Emmon continued
to watch his chance.

Meanwhile another message had been received from the Alma
expedition. It ran as follows, after decoding:

People here are planning to construct a great fleet to visit Hafen
and Holl about the middle of next year. To carry a regular army of
missionaries, to preach the gospel of social democracy.

Better make the most of your reign while it lasts, Mr. Powart.
Married yet?

The chairman was glad to get this, rather than otherwise. Somehow
the thing strengthened his whole plan. From his standpoint the
proposed invasion of missionaries "to preach the gospel of social
democracy," was far more to be feared than a military invasion.

So, although he made certain changes in the message, he did not have
to counterfeit his earnestness when he presented the matter to his
staff, the former commission. Perhaps the expedition's last remark,
"Married yet?" had something to do with the vigor of his tones.

"They are planning," he told the nine, "to undo all that our
civilization has accomplished. Unless we can circumvent them, Hafen
and Holl will be turned into bedlam."

He lost no time about what he had next to say. "Knowing what we do
about Alma's designs upon us, I believe that it would be folly to
wait until we are attacked. They doubtless possess inventions
against which we would be powerless; they are such highly advanced
people in such matters. So what I propose is to prevent them from
attacking us at all!"

He paused portentously, finding in each face before him an anxious
excitement which was exactly what he wanted. They were hanging
breathlessly upon his words.

"Let me remind you that Alma is not only our nearest neighbor in the
solar system, but that, at present, only a few million miles
separate us. She is within a few weeks of the nearest point.
Furthermore"--speaking with care--"we must remember that Alma is not
only nearer the sun than we are, but it is a much older planet. Were
it not for the glass with which she is completely roofed in, the
people would suffer from lack of air. In short, this roof of theirs
is vitality itself to them. Now, my campaign--subject to your
suggestions and advices--shall be to puncture that roof!"

The sensation was tremendous. None of the nine had ever heard the
like before. And yet, such was the dominating energy of their
commander, it bridged the gap for them all; instantly they saw that
his idea was the best possible.

"The only question, of course--sir--is the matter of means." The
shock-headed man spoke with immense respect. The others looked as
though they envied him his nerve.

Powart was ready with his reply. "I have already considered this.
Briefly we shall construct a piece of artillery of such dimensions
that we can bombard the planet directly!"

He explained that it meant operations on a scale never before
attempted. It meant a cannon as much beyond what had ever been made
before, as that roof had exceeded anything of the kind. "And so far
as I have figured the matter, the total resources of Holl will have
to be pressed into service for the purpose. There will be no
opportunity for insurrection while this work is in progress."

And he went on to elaborate. The nine made some suggestions, a few
of which were adopted. The thing was worked out, then and there,
with such completeness that the plan was publicly announced the very
next day.

Powart himself carried a copy of the manifesto to Mona. He found her
superintending the work of her gardeners. She did suggest going into
the house, but offered him a seat on the grass beside her. He stood
instead.

"It seems to be the only thing to do," commented the surgeon, after
reading the document in silence. She had not the remotest idea, of
course, that the whole thing was based upon pure fraud. "Are you
sure that this bombardment will not cost a good many lives?"

"I doubt if there will be any loss at all," he replied. "It is my
intention to communicate with Alma just before the first shot is
fired, and warn them what to expect; so that they can keep away from
the spot we shall aim at, and get supplies ready for repairing the
break."

"I see. Your plan is to keep them so busy mending breaks that they
will lose all interest in their proposed invasion." She laughed a
little. "Really, it is a rather comical sort of warfare. But you
certainly deserve a great deal of credit for finding such a humane
way out of the difficulty. You will go down in history as the
world's greatest man!"

Powart drew a deep breath. But he said quietly enough, "Don't you
think that I have done enough to--dispose of that objection of
yours?"

She was momentarily at a loss for words. "Really--the thing is so
immense--I can hardly believe that you did all this entirely on my
account. Did you?"

He was taken off his guard. "Yes--I mean, no. Your objection was
what set me to thinking; but the opportunity of doing our people a
service--that, Mona, is what--" He hesitated; it was not easy, with
the girl staring innocently at him, declare that he had not
deliberately formed his opportunity out of thin air.

But she had no suspicions. Billie had not been able to reach her
again.

The four on the earth knew little of Fort. He called up Powart two
days after the Cobulus's sensational flight, reporting that he had
been kidnapped "by some masked men" along with Reblong and the
others, but that he alone had escaped. The ship, was found,
abandoned, in an undeveloped part of Holl; and all signs indicated
that the former prisoners had separated at this point. Prolonged
search failed to locate them, or the missing employees.

Fort continued to go and come quite as before. He called frequently
upon Mona, with whom he was exceedingly careful to avoid all
reference to Powart, for fear he might blurt out the truth. The girl
told him that he still had a lot of time to make good; she would not
marry, she said, until after all danger from Alma was past. He was
satisfied.

"I have a little scheme up my sleeve," casually, "such as may amount
to something, and may not. I need just about that much time to
finish it, anyhow."

"Is it anything you can talk about now?"

"Not yet."

And the subject was dropped.

Thus matters stood when half the industrial army of Holl, taken from
their regular tasks, were set to the making of the giant gun and its
equally giant projectiles. Monstrous though they were to be,
however, they were no less prodigious than Powart. Could Fort,
wondered Mona, possibly equal him?

And so the weeks passed into months, and finally the great day came.






XVI

THE BLAST





"I am glad to see so many moving-picture men," said Mona
thoughtfully. "If it were not for photographs, I doubt if coming
generations would believe this."

And she turned her glasses again upon the scene. From the cockpit of
Fort's newest ornithopter, about three hundred yards from the ground
and less than that distance from the spot, she could watch
operations with exceptional ease. Fort agreed with her comment.

"Yes; to merely state that the mouth of that cannon is a hundred
feet in diameter, and that it is set a mile and a half into the
ground, at an angle of thirty degrees--it's too much of a strain on
the imagination. However, I understand they've taken flash-light
pictures from the interior, such as will make it easier to believe."

A huge compound crane was slowly swinging the first projectile into
place over the muzzle of that colossal gun. Mona eyed the immense
shell with curiosity.

"As I understand it," she said, "the projectile is really a number
of shells, telescoping, one within another. I've forgotten how many
there are."

"Fifty. The idea, of course, is that the original charge of powder
within the cannon will send the projectile at something like two
miles a second. Upon reaching a certain point in space another
charge will be automatically fired in the base of the outermost
shell. Thus it will act as another cannon, from which the remaining
shells will be shot. And so on, until the forty-ninth shell has been
blown to the rear. The remaining one will, by that time, have
traveled far enough to get out of our gravitation into Alma's."

"What is the size of the fiftieth shell?"

"Only two feet in diameter; [Footnote: All dimensions are
necessarily a matter of judgment; but they represent the opinion of
an architect, whose sense of proportion is presumably better than
average.] but of such length that it will hold five tons of
explosive. It is expected to demolish a square mile of their roof."

The great projectile was carefully lowered until its tip was flush
with the volcano-like mouth of the cannon. The proceeding took a
long time; and it was well toward the end of the work that Powart's
handsome yacht swept into the space provided for it in the circle of
spectators. By prearrangement this space was next to that occupied
by Mona and Fort.

As soon as the yacht had come to a stop its thrumming wings keeping
it as steadily suspended in mid air as any of the lighter craft
roundabout, Powart himself stepped out upon the tiny bridge. It was
the signal for a great outburst of applause, in which Fort joined as
heartily as any one.

"You don't seem at all envious of Mr. Powart," commented Mona,
watching the athlete curiously.

He looked around as though surprised, and protested:

"On the contrary, I am really proud of his success. You see, it's
this way, Mona: If he fails, then I fail too!"

And before she could ask what he meant he raised his voice enough
for the dictator to hear:

"Congratulations, Powart! Everything coming along all right?"

Powart gave Fort one of his piercing looks, but showed no sign of
irritation as he replied: "All reports satisfactory. We shall have
our little fireworks promptly on the second." Then to Mona: "Sorry I
cannot invite you aboard my ship; but I shall be so occupied with
the ceremonial end of this, you know, that--"

"Of course," instantly. "I would really be in the way; and I
shouldn't care to be that, to-day of all days."

And Van Emmon, through Powart's eyes, judged that the dictator stood
mountain-high in her respect at that instant.

Fort listened with the utmost indifference, seeming to take a boy's
rapt interest in the spectacle below him rather than in the affair
at his elbow. He glanced at his watch and remarked: "Less than half
an hour now. I can hardly wait!"

Mona eyed him speculatively. "What did you mean, just now, about
your success depending upon Mr. Powart's?"

"Just that," he returned lightly. "Why, if he fails, my little
scheme is a miserable fiasco! I shan't be able to marry you at all;
that is, unless you grant an extension!"

Mona did not respond to his levity.

"I wish you'd be serious!" she rebuked him. "Just think what this
affair means!"

He pretended to be thoughtful. "Oh, to Alma, you mean! Yes, indeed;
the folks will be badly upset, I imagine, if the projectile actually
reaches their roof."

"Why, do you think it may not?" surprised.

"It's barely possible. The whole thing has been very scientifically
calculated, of course; but the slightest flaw in the mathematics
could cause a miss. Yes, the projectile may never reach its mark;
it's something to be considered."

"In which case," returned Mona, evidently convinced that he was
teasing, "in which case, your own scheme falls through!"

"Oh, no," with the utmost calm. "My scheme depends upon the cannon,
not upon the projectile."

Mona nearly lost her temper. "I wish you wouldn't talk in riddles!"
But Fort was plainly unwilling to say anything further just then; he
changed the subject, directing Mona's glasses toward a point far to
the rear, where the blue wall of the contact loomed, some twenty
miles away. The spot had been chosen, of course, because there were
fewer inhabitants in that locality than any other; the discharge of
the gun would mean an immense volume of smoke and gas, likely to
prove disagreeable for days. Nobody cared to live near the contact,
because of its queer, sunless conditions.

"Almost time we were getting out of here," said Fort, after another
look at his watch. As he spoke a warning whistle on Powart's yacht
sounded shrilly; and with one accord the surrounding horde of
sightseers--all belonging to the leisure class, of course--began to
back away from the spot. The workmen, down below, were already
taking flight. A moment later Powart, speaking for the benefit of a
recording phonograph, began as follows:

"Precisely at the hour, minute and second determined by the
commission's mathematicians the projectile will be slid into the
cannon. The concussion will explode the powder in the breech. This
final act is to take place"--he glanced at his watch--"within two
minutes.

"By so doing, the people of Hafen and Holl, through me, their
commander-in-chief, do hereby deliberately take the offensive
against Alma." He hesitated, then went on with fresh determination:
"Rather than permit them to prepare for the threatened invasion,
then, we thus proceed to bombard their roof, in order to so harass
them that they shall be made helpless against us."

Mona turned her gaze from the dictator, and took up her glasses. The
great cannon was nearly a mile away from them now; not a single
aircraft was closer than Fort's and Powart's, which were still
backing away. The blast was not a thing to be sneered at. Mona's
hands shook with excitement.

Powart's eyes were on his watch. "The thing is beyond all human
power to prevent now. The projectile will be released by clockwork.
In fact"--his voice rose, his excitement finally getting the better
of him--"it is even now sliding! It is only a matter of seconds; the
projectile is lubricated so as to slide easily."

A breathless pause; another look at the watch, then:

"By this time, my friends, the projectile has reached--"

And even as the words quit his mouth, the cannon belched forth.






XVII

THE DEVOLUTION





Mona removed from her ears two tiny devices like collar-buttons. She
noted Fort and the others doing the same. Without this protection
their eardrums would have been burst. And while the girl was doing
this she heard the athlete hailing the dictator:

"Good for you, Powart! It's a fine job, and I'm ever so much obliged
to you."

The dictator stared in amazement. Mona looked from the one to the
other, perplexed. Fort was laughing shakily.

"You may as well make your apologies now, Powart; you're out of it!
I've won, and you've lost! I've done a bigger thing than you have!"

Mona gave an exclamation of impatience. "What do you mean?" she
cried shrilly. "Are you out of your head?"

"Not a bit of it! I mean just what I say! Powart hasn't succeeded;
he's failed. And because he has failed, I've outdone him."

He was gazing impudently at the dictator as he said this; Powart was
leaning over the railing of the bridge, a short distance away, too
indignant to speak. Next instant, however, Fort glanced at his
watch.

"Have to be leaving you now," he called. He turned his machine
around. "You'll learn soon enough, Powart, exactly what I mean. And
you'll know that I'm right. Good-by!"

Within a minute he and Mona were two miles away. Fort kept silent
all the while. He seemed to be intent upon getting the most out of
his machine, and kept looking anxiously at his watch. Finally Mona
could hold in no longer.

"Boy, I've simply got to know what your game is. You've kept me
waiting long enough."

He immediately began to explain. First, he told her frankly and
fully, just what she had said to him over the telephone, when she
was under Billie's "influence." "I was so sure it was genuine I went
right ahead on that lead, Mona."

"You are positive you heard me say that?" from the girl
thoughtfully.

"Absolutely. And somehow I knew it was the truth."

"Powart had tricked us; not merely the workers, whom he has been
hoodwinking all along, but you and me and all the rest! So I looked
into the matter and discovered that the poor devils on Holl have
been treated all wrong. All wrong, Mona! I never realized it before,
until I investigated; but they've been enduring rank injustice for
generations, and we've encouraged them to be satisfied with it."

"I know it," she interrupted softly. "I've known it for years, boy.
What could we do to help them?"

"Exactly!" cried Fort, looking ahead and down, toward the chasm of
the contact, then at his watch once more. "Exactly what I found out,
Mona! There was no use telling them the truth; they wouldn't believe
it! They were too well satisfied.

"And so, when I heard of Powart's scheme to bombard Alma, I saw a
way to free the poor idiots on Holl! A way to release them from
their bondage--OUR bonds, Mona--and defeat Powart's trickery, and
win you--all at one move!"

The girl was plainly thrilled. Yet she kept her voice comparatively
cool as she asked:

"So far, so good. But I don't see that you've done anything at all
except to kidnap me."

He made an impatient gesture. "Look at the ground!" he ordered
curtly; and Mona wonderingly obeyed.

They were nearly to the contact. This time, however, they were not
flying down into the cleft, but over it. The curious, canonlike
chasm where the two worlds touched was perhaps ten miles below them.

"Look closely!" shouted Fort excitedly. He was glancing at his watch
again, and changing the angle of his wings. "By heavens, we are just
in time!" The craft dove perilously; he straightened its course.
"Look closely, I tell you! It's something you've never seen before,
and will never see again!"

And Mona, staring down at the point where Hafen and Holl came
together--the curious region of balanced gravitations, like nothing
else anywhere in the universe--saw, as she passed over, something
that made her senses whirl.

Hafen and Holl were no longer one!

The two globes were now a quarter of a mile apart, and the distance
was steadily growing. Even as Mona watched the gap increased until
almost a mile separated the two great worlds.

"Do you see?" cried Fort, fairly squirming in his seat. "Do you see
what I've done, Mona?"

"I've taken Ernol and his friends--the bunch I rescued from the
prison--and put them to work. Put them to work digging a tunnel!
We've been flying above that tunnel just now. It runs--from the
contact to the cannon--the bottom of the cannon, Mona!

"When Powart's shot was fired, the recoil--the kick--broke the
contact! Understand? Do you see it?"

Mona stared in dull wonder. When she found voice it was strangely
flat and commonplace.

"Yes, but--I don't see how the recoil could separate two worlds as
large as Hafen and Holl!"

Fort chuckled breathlessly. "Your forget something. You're thinking
only of the gravitation; you're forgetting the centrifugal force."

Hafen and Holl, by their daily rotation--around the contact as a
center--were always tending to separate. That recoil was just enough
to turn the balance; they'll never touch again.

"And what's more," he rushed on, "Powart's shot is sure to miss! The
recoil threw the cannon out of line. Hafen had already mooved before
the projectile left the gun. Powart--has failed!"

Suddenly the surgeon wheeled upon the athlete. "Boy, we're headed in
the wrong way! We'll land in Holl, not in Hafen!"

"Who wants to live in Hafen now?" he shouted, clinging desperately
to his controls. The craft was tossing in the newly created
air-currents. "Don't you see?

"I've cut Hafen from Holl forever! The workers aren't to be slaves
any longer; they're to have their world to themselves, to use
entirely for their own benefit; not for the owners!

"And the owners--back there--they're going to have their own world,
too, just as they've always insisted! But from now on it's to be
their farm, too, and their factory; they've got to get along without
Holl from now on.

"Mona--the commission wouldn't allow evolution, and the workers
wouldn't listen to revolution! So I've given them--devolution!"

"What?" she cried.

"I've given them devolution. I've given the race of man--a fresh
start."

But Mona was scarcely listening.

"Turn back!" she screamed. "I want to go back to my home! I don't
want to live in Holl. Turn back, I tell you!"

Fort's face went white. He looked up at her appealingly. "You don't
mean that, Mona! Say you don't!"

"I do! I want to go back!" She glanced down at the ever-widening
gap. "Hurry! Turn back, or I'll do it myself!"

Fort gazed straight into her eyes for an instant; then, his face
whiter than ever, he brought the craft to an abrupt halt in mid air.
He looked at his watch for the last time, and said, in a strangely
hollow voice:

"Just as you wish, Mona. There's plenty of time to get back before
the air gets too thin in the gap.

"The point is, though, that if you go, you go alone!" They looked at
one another unwaveringly. "So far as I'm concerned, I shall spend
the rest of my life on Holl! No Hafen for mine! From now on I live
with the workers. Come--what do you say, Mona?"

She answered instantly and stubbornly: "I go back. What about you?"

He took a parachute from a locker. "Holl is below." He buckled the
thing across his chest and stepped up on the edge of the cockpit.

"Do you mean it, dear?" said he softly.

She stared at him stonily. He turned away, his mouth shaking
slightly, then held out his hand.

"Good-by, then, for the last time!"

Mona suddenly grasped his hand. For an instant hope flared in Fort's
eyes, then faded, leaving his face gray and drawn. He poised hiself,
letting go her hand reluctantly. Then he turned resolutely.

"It's the only thing for a man to do, Mona! As for you--turn about
and go as fast as you canl You've got just time enough. Good-by!"

And with Mona unable to utter a single word, able only to watch and
to feel, the athlete leaned to one side so as to clear the wing,
pulled his cap down tightly, and jumped into space.






XVIII

THE SILVER HEART





Mona leaped to the controls. She turned the craft about
automatically and started toward Hafen. Then she glanced over the
side. What she saw brought her heart to her throat.

About a mile below, and under Fort as he sank through the air, was
another flying machine which neither had noticed before. In it was
the figure of a man standing; he was maneuvering his craft so as to
intercept the falling aviator. And the clear air of the high
altitudes carried the sound of his voice faintly but surely to
Mona's ears.

"Thought you'd get away, did you, Fort?" in heavy, insolent tones.
"Well, you get--left, my boy!"

"Eklan Norbith!" cried Fort at the same instant. Next second he had
landed on the deputy's machine.

"Norbith!" thought Mona, immediately recalling her patient at the
hospital. She hesitated only an instant, then dove in a steep spiral
down toward the two.

Fort had fouled his parachute on a stanchion, in landing.
Breathless, he lay in a tangle heap, looking up at the towering bulk
of the deputy.

"You're not going to get clear this time, Fort, like you did that
night with the Cobulus and Ernol's gang!" Norbith was saying
savagely, gloating over the man at his feet. "Thought the lad killed
me, I suppose. I was barely stunned. And I've been on your
tail--ever since."

His eyes glowed with anger. Mona watched him in silence as she
circled nearer. Norbith! The commission's deputy in Calastia; he
represented all that was evil and cruel in the government. It was he
who did the nasty work, the things which Powart himself was too much
of a gentleman to do. Norbith--the strong, cruel right arm on an
unjust law!

"Well"--Fort had regained his breath somewhat--"now that you've got
me, Norbith, what do you intend to do about it?"

"Do!" The man's voice fairly boomed. "I'm going to tear that
parachute off your back and pitch you overboard, you infernal
outlaw! And I'm going to claim that you resisted arrest!"

At that instant he noted Mona for the first time. He started as he
recognized her. "The surgeon!"

Then his rage came on him again. "You hold your tongue, young woman,
or I shall have it--pulled out! Do you understand?" he demanded,
thrusting his face up toward hers.

And then Fort was upon him. All he cared for now was to get his
fingers in Norbith's throat. And next moment Mona was desperately
steering his machine clear of the other as it swayed and thrashed
about under the struggling of the two men.

The advantage was with the deputy. Powerful man that he was, he was
more than a match for even Fort's great strength, while the
athlete's agility did him no good in the restricted space of the
cockpit. The parachute hindered him, too. Down on the ground, on a
clear spot, it would have been different. As it was, Fort was
quickly thrust to his knees, and, despite all that he could do, he
could not fight off the deputy's grip. In a moment it had shifted to
the athlete's throat.

"You would, would you!" roared the deputy. "By--you'll be dead even
before you reach the ground!"

Fort struggled wildly. In a moment he was strangling; Mona could see
his protruding eyes and lolling tongue. She could not help. She was
not athlete enough to leap to his aid. But all of a sudden, just as
Fort had once come to her own rescue, her tongue came to his.

"Boy! Boy! Tear open his shirt! Tear open his shirt!"

Fort heard. For a second he hesitated, dull wonder in his starting
eyes; then he reached up, and with a spasmodic jerk of his hands,
ripped Norbith's shirt wide open. The man's bare chest was exposed.

"Don't you see?" shrieked Mona hysterically. "Look, boy! Look!"

And Fort saw. Saw the two silver tubes leading from the brown scar
in the breast of this man--the man whose heart had been replaced by
a silver instrument. Saw the tubes, leading to a belt around the
man's middle, where the pumping mechanism was concealed. And as Fort
saw, he understood.

With a final burst of strength he raised his quivering fingers and
clutched one of the little pipes. A jerk, an exclamation from
Norbith; and then, even as Fort's head fell back insensate, his hand
snapped the little tube in two.

"Good God!" swore the deputy. "You--you've--" He gasped and
spluttered; he let go of Fort. The athlete dropped like a log into
the bottom of the craft.

But Eklan Norbith stood upright, his hands thrashing wildly, his
mouth twitching horribly. One end of the broken tube hissed with
escaping air; the other end spouted blood. The deputy swayed; his
head dropped to his shoulders.

And then the air rushed into his lungs for the last time; he gave a
single piercing shriek, tottered, and fell backward out of the
machine.

Fort opened his eyes to see Mona bending over him, bathing his head.
He looked around dully, blinked once or twice, frowned as though
trying to remember, and then said:

"How--did I get here?"

"I waited until Norbith's machine steadied," said she in a
wonderfully soft voice, "and then flew down close enough to pick you
up."

He remembered. Suddenly he grasped at her arm and tried to get up.
"Hurry!" he cried. "You've only got time enough to make it! The
gap--don't take any chances!"

But the girl was paying no attention to where the machine was going.
She was looking at the man and seeming to be perfectly satisfied.

"I don't care," she declared a little shakily. "Holl looks good
enough to me, dear--if you're going to be living on it!"

The craft rocked perilously.

Back on the earth, three of the four stirred in their chairs. The
doctor was the first to arouse. He sounded the gong to warn his
wife, and the action helped to awaken the others; Billie first, then
Smith. But Van Emmon did not rouse. Still connected with the
dictator, Billie's husband was twisting and turning in his chair,
moaning slightly under his breath. In his subconscious mind some
terrible scene was being enacted. Suddenly his mouth flew open, and
the words fairly tumbled forth:

"Ernol--at the contact--he's telephoned! Everybody knows now!" Next:
"Billie: Why didn't you tell me? I could have warned Powart!" And
then, in a voice of agony:

"God, what a mob! They'll kill him!"

But he was still unconscious. The doctor exclaimed in fear.

"Quick!" he ordered. "Into the connection again!" And he threw
himself back into his chair.

In a minute the three were still. Except for two great tears from
Billie's eyes, there were no signs of life. Two minutes passed, then
three. Finally all four roused together.

"Well!" Van Emmon was the first to speak. His voice was harsh and
strained. "By George, that was a narrow squeak! I thought sure I was
a goner! They threw Powart--out of his yacht!"

Billie caught his hand and patted it. Her lips were trembling; she
could not trust herself to speak. Her husband stared at her with
eyes that were still bewildered and tried hard to understand.

Smith could say nothing. The doctor, however, got to his feet and
stretched.

"Phew!" taking off the brass bracelets and reaching for a handful of
the Venusian books. "That was--going some!"

He located a passage in one of the books. "I guess we've had enough
of people like ourselves. What do you say," eagerly, "to visiting a
place where they're not even the same sort of animals as we are?"

He looked around enthusiastically. Smith made a brief sound of
agreement, and remained in his chair. Both he and the doctor looked
to Billie and Van Emmon for comment.

But the man and the woman were content to look at one another. Their
minds had room for only one problem; their eyes saw nothing, cared
to see nothing, save that which love seeks and, having found, is
satisfied with.

Did it make any difference to Billie that her husband had
sympathized with Capellette's greatest despot and worst failure? Did
it make any difference to Van that Billie approved when the woman
she was allied with discarded the despot for the devolutionist?

Or was Billie still his chief reason for existing, and was Van hers?

That was the real question! Small matters like life in other
worlds--they could wait!






THE EMANCIPATRIX

I

THE MENTAL EXPEDITION





The doctor closed the door behind him, crossed to the table,
silently offered the geologist a cigar, and waited until smoke was
issuing from it. Then he said:

"Well," bluntly, "what's come between you and your wife, Van?"

The geologist showed no surprise. Instead, he frowned severely at
the end of his cigar, and carefully seated himself on the corner of
the table. When he spoke there was a certain rigor in his voice,
which told the doctor that his friend was holding himself tightly in
rein.

"It really began when the four of us got together to investigate
Capellette, two months ago." Van Emmon was a thorough man in
important matters. "Maybe I ought to say that both Billie and I were
as much interested as either you or Smith; she often says that even
the tour of Mercury and Venus was less wonderful.

"What is more, we are both just as eager to continue the
investigations. We still have all kinds of faith in the Venusian
formula; we want to 'visit' as many more worlds as the science of
telepathy will permit. It isn't that either of us has lost
interest."

The doctor rather liked the geologist's scientific way of stating
the case, even though it meant hearing things he already knew.
Kinney watched and waited and listened intently.

"You remember, of course, what sort of a man I got in touch with.
Powart was easily the greatest Capellan of them all; a magnificent
intellect, which I still think was intended to have ruled the rest.
I haven't backed down from my original position."

"Van! You still believe," incredulously, "in a government of the
sort he contemplated?"

Van Emmon nodded aggressively. "All that we learned merely
strenthens my conviction. Remember what sort of people the working
classes of Capellette were? Smith's 'agent' was typical--a helpless
nincompoop, not fit to govern himself!" The geologist strove to keep
his patience.

"However," remarked Kinney, "the chap whose mind I used was no
fool."

"Nor was Billie's agent, the woman surgeon," agreed Van Emmon, "even
if she did prefer 'the Devolutionist' to Powart. But you'll have to
admit, doc, that the vast majority of the Capellans were
incompetents; the rest were exceptions."

The doctor spoke after a brief pause. "And--that's what is wrong,
Van?"

"Yes," grimly. "Billie can't help but rejoice that things turned out
the way they did. She is sure that the workers, now that they've
been separated from the ruling class, will proceed to make a perfect
paradise out of their land." He could not repress a certain amount
of sarcasm. "As well expect a bunch of monkeys to build a steam
engine!

"Well," after a little hesitation, "as I said before, doc, I've no
reason to change my mind. You may talk all you like about it--I
can't agree to such ideas. The only way to get results on that
planet is for the upper classes to continue to govern."

"And this is what you two have--quarreled about?"

Van Emmon nodded sorrowfully. He lit another cigar absent-mindedly
and cleared his throat twice before going on:

"My fault, I guess. I've been so darned positive about everything
I've said, I've probably caused Billie to sympathize with her
friends more solidly than she would otherwise."

"But just because you've championed the autocrats so heartily--"

"I'm afraid so!" The geologist was plainly relieved to have stated
the case in full. He leaned forward in his eagerness to be
understood. He told the doctor things that were altogether too
personal to be included in this account.

Meanwhile, out in the doctor's study, Smith had made no move
whatever to interrogate the geologist's young wife. Instead, the
engineer simply remained standing after Billie had sat down, and
gave her only an occasional hurried glance. Shortly the silence got
on her nerves; and--such was her nature, as contrasted with Van
Emmon's--whereas he had stated causes first, she went straight to
effects.

"Well," explosively, "Van and I have split!"

Smith was seldom surprised at anything. This time was no exception.
He merely murmured "Sorry" under his breath; and Billie rushed on,
her pent-up feelings eager to escape.

"We haven't mentioned Capellette for weeks, Smith! We don't dare! If
we did, there'd be such a rumpus that we--we'd separate!" Something
came up into her throat which had to be choked back before she could
go on. Then--

"I don't know why it is, but every time the subject is brought up
Van makes me so WILD!" She controlled herself with a tremendous
effort. "He blames me, of course, because of what I did to help the
Devolutionist. But I can't be blamed for sympathizing with the under
dog, can I? I've always preferred justice to policy, any time.
Justice first, I say! And I think we've seen--there on Capellette--how
utterly impossible it is for any such system as theirs to last
indefinitely."

But before she could follow up her point the door opened and the
doctor returned with her husband. Kinney did not allow any tension
to develop; instead, he said briskly:

"There's only a couple of hours remaining between now and dinner
time; I move we get busy." He glanced about the room, to see if all
was in place. The four chairs, each with its legs tipped with glass;
the four footstools, similarly insulated from the floor; the
electrical circuit running from the odd group of machinery in the
corner, and connecting four pair of brass bracelets--all were ready
for use. He motioned the others to the chairs in which they had
already accomplished marvels in the way of mental traveling.

"Now," he remarked, as he began to fit the bracelets to his wrists,
an example which the rest straightway followed; "now, we want to
make sure that we all have the same purpose in mind. Last time, we
were simply looking for four people, such as had view-points similar
to our own. To-day, our object is to locate, somewhere among the
planets attached to one of the innumerable sun-stars of the
universe, one on which the conditions are decidedly different from
anything we have known before."

Billie and Van Emmon, their affair temporarily forgotten, listened
eagerly.

"As I recall it," Smith calmly observed, "we agreed that this
attempt would be to locate a new kind of--well, near-human. Isn't
that right?"

The doctor nodded. "Nothing more or less"--speaking very
distinctly--"than a creature as superior as we are, but NOT IN HUMAN
FORM."

Smith tried hard not to share the thrill. He had been reading
biology the previous week. "I may as well protest, first as last,
that I don't see how human intelligence can ever be developed
outside the human form. Not--possibly!"

Van Emmon also was skeptical, but his wife declared the idea merely
unusual, not impossible. "Is there any particular reason against
it?" she demanded of the doctor.

"I will say this much," cautiously. "Given certain conditions, and
inevitably the human form will most certainly become the supreme
creature, superior to all the others.

"However, suppose the planetary conditions are entirely different. I
conceive it entirely possible for one of the other animals to forge
ahead of the man-ape; quite possible, Smith," as the engineer
started to object, "if only the conditions are different ENOUGH.

"At any rate, we shall soon find out. I have been reading further in
the library the Venusians gave us, and I assure you that I've found
some astonishing things." He fingered one of the diminutive volumes.
"There is one planet in particular, whose name I have forgotten,
where all animal life has disappeared entirely. There are none but
vegetable forms on the land, and all of them are the rankest sort of
weeds. They have literally choked off everything else!

"And the highest form of life there is a weed; a hideous
monstrosity, shaped something like an octopus, and capable of the
most horrible--" He stopped abruptly, remembering that one of his
hearers was a woman. "Never mind about that now."

He indicated another of the little books. "I think we will do well
to investigate a planet which the Venusians call 'Sanus.' It belongs
to the tremendous planetary family of the giant star Arcturus. I
haven't read any details at all; I didn't want to know more than
you. We can proceed with our discoveries on an equal footing."

"But," objected Smith, recalling the previous methods, "how are we
to put our minds in touch with any of theirs, unless we know enough
about them to imagine their viewpoints?"

"Our knowledge of their planet's name and location," replied the
doctor, "makes it easier for us. All we have to do is to go into the
telepathic state, via the Venusian formula; then, at the same time,
each must concentrate upon some definite mental quality, some
particular characteristic of his own mind, which he or she wishes to
find on Sanus. It makes no difference what it may be; all you have
to do is, exert your imaginations a little."

There was a pause, broken by Smith: "We ought to tell each other
what we have in mind, so that we don't conflict."

"Yes. For my part," said the doctor, "I'd like to get in touch with
a being who is mildly rebellious; not a violent radical, but a
philosophical revolutionist. I don't care what sort of a creature
he, she, or it may be, so long as the mind is in revolt against
whatever injustice may exist."

"Then I," stated Smith, "will stick to the idea of service." Nobody
was surprised that the engineer should make such a choice; he was,
first, last, and all the time, essentially a useful man.

Van Emmon was not ready with his choice. Instead: "You say, doc,
that you know nothing further about Sanus than what you've already
told us?"

"I was about to mention that. The Venusians say that conditions are
reversed from what we found on Capellette. Instead of Sanus being
ruled by a small body of autocrats, it is--ruled by the working
class!"

"Under the circumstances," said Van, "I'll take something different
from what I got last time. No imperiousness this trip." He smiled
grimly. "There was a time when I used to take orders. Suppose you
call my choice 'subordinacy.'"

"How very noble of you!" gibed Billie. "My idea is supremacy, and
plenty of it! I want to get in touch with the man higher up--the
worker who is boss of the whole works!" She flashed a single glance
at her husband, then threw herself back in her chair. "Go ahead!"

And before two minutes were up, the power of concerted thought,
aided by a common objective and the special electrical circuit which
joined them, had projected the minds of the four across the infinite
depths of space. The vast distance which separated their bodies from
Sanus was annihilated, literally as quick as thought.

Neither of the four stirred. To all appearances they were fast
asleep. The room was quite still; only the clock ticked dully on the
wall. Down-stairs, the doctor's wife kept watch over the house.

The greatest marvel in creation, the human mind, was exploring the
unknown.






II

ALMOST HUMAN





Of course, the four still had the ability to communicate with each
other while in the trance state; they had developed this power to a
fair degree while investigating Capellette. However, each was so
deeply interested in what he or she was seeing during the first hour
of their Sanusian experiences that neither thought to discuss the
matter until afterward.

When the doctor first made connection with the eyes of his agent, he
instinctively concluded that he, at least, had got in touch with a
being more or less like himself. The whole thing was so natural; he
was surveying a sunny, brush-covered landscape from eyes whose
height from the ground, and other details, were decidedly those of a
human.

For a moment there was comparative silence. Then his unknown agent
swiftly raised something--a hand, presumably--to a mouth, and gave
out a piercing cry. Whereupon the doctor learned something that
jarred him a trifle. His agent was--a woman!

He had time to congratulate himself upon the fact that he was (1) a
doctor, (2) a married man, (3) the father of a daughter or two,
before his agent repeated her cry. Almost immediately it was
answered by another exactly like it, from an unseen point not far
away. The Sanusian plainly chuckled to herself with satisfaction.

A moment later there came, rather faintly, two more calls, each from
a different direction in the dun-colored brush. Still without moving
from the spot, the doctor's agent replied two or three times,
meanwhile watching her surroundings very closely. Within half a
minute the first of her friends came in sight.

It was a young woman. At a distance of about twenty yards she
appeared to be about five feet tall and sturdily built. She was
dressed in a single garment, made of the skin of some yellow,
short-haired animal. It may have been a lion cub. Around her waist
was a strip of hide, which served as a belt, and held a small,
stone-headed tomahawk. One shoulder and both legs were left quite
bare, revealing a complexion so deeply tanned that the doctor
instantly thought: "Spanish!"

In a way, the girl's face gave the same impression. Large,
dark-brown eyes, full lips and a healthy glow beneath her tan, all
made it possible for her to pass as a Spaniard. However, there was
nothing in the least coquettish about her; she had a remarkably
independent manner, and a gaze as frank and direct as it was pure
and untroubled.

In one hand she carried a branch from some large-leafed shrub. The
eyes which Kinney was using became fixed upon this branch; and even
as the newcomer cried out in joyous response to the other's
greeting, her expression changed and she turned and fled, laughing,
as the doctor's agent darted toward her. She did not get away, and
immediately the two were struggling over the possession of the
branch.

In the midst of the tussle another figure made its appearance.

"Look out! Here comes Dulnop!" [Footnote: It made no difference
whatever as to what language was used. The telepathic process
employed enabled the investigators to know all that their agents'
subconscious minds took in. The brains of the four automatically
translated these thought-images into their own language. However,
this method did not enable them to learn what their agents were
thinking, but only what they said, heard, and saw.] cried Kinney's
agent; at the same time she made a special effort, and succeeded in
breaking off a good half of the branch.

Instantly she darted to one side, where she calmly began to pluck
some small, hard-shelled nuts from the branch, and proceeded to
crack them, with entire ease, using a set of teeth which must have
been absolutely perfect.

She gave the latest comer only a glance or two. He--for it certainly
was a man--was nearly a half a foot taller than the girl already
described; but he was plainly not much older or younger, and in
build and color much the same. He was clothed neither more nor less
than she, the only difference being that some leopardlike animal had
contributed the material. In his belt was tucked a primitive stone
hammer, also a stone knife. His face was longer than hers, his eyes
darker; but he was manifestly still very boyish. Dulnop, they had
called him.

"Hail, Cunora!" he called to the girl who had brought the nuts;
then, to her who was watching: "Rolla! Where got ye the nuts?"

Rolla didn't answer; she couldn't use her mouth just then; it was
too full of nuts. She merely nodded in the direction of Cunora.

"Give me some, Cunora!"

The younger girl gave no reply, but backed away from him as he
approached; her eyes sparkled mischievously and, the doctor thought,
somewhat affectionately. Dulnop made a sudden darting move toward
her branch, and she as swiftly whirled in her tracks, so that he
missed. However, he instantly changed his mind and grasped the girl
instead. Like a flash he drew her to him and kissed her noisily.

Next second he was staggering backward under the weight of her hard
brown fist. "Do that again, and I'll have the hair out of thy head!"
the girl screamed, her face flaming. Yet Kinney saw that the man was
laughing joyously even as he rubbed the spot where her blow had
landed, while the expression of her eyes quite belied what she had
said.

Not until then did the doctor's agent say anything. When she spoke
it was in a deep, contralto voice which gave the impression of riper
years than either of the other two. Afterward Kinney learned that
Rolla was nearly ten years their senior, a somewhat more lithe
specimen of the same type, clad in the skin of what was once a
magnificent goat. She carried only a single small knife in her belt.
As seen reflected in pools of water, her complexion was slightly
paler and her whole expression a little less self-assertive and
distinctively philosophical. To those who admire serious, thoughtful
women of regular feature and different manner, Rolla would have
seemed downright beautiful.

"Dulnop," said she, with a laugh in her voice, "ye will do well to
seek the nut tree, first as last." She nonchalantly crushed another
shell in her mouth. "Neither Cunora nor I can spare good food to a
kiss-hungry lout like thee!"

He only laughed again and made as though to come toward her. She
stood ready to dodge, chuckling excitedly, and he evidently gave it
up as a bad job. "Tell me whence cameth the nuts, Cunora!" he
begged; but the girl pretended to be cross, and shut her mouth as
firmly as its contents would allow.

Next moment there was a shout from the thicket, together with a
crashing sound; and shortly the fourth Sanusian appeared. He was by
far the larger; but his size was a matter of width rather than of
height. An artist would have picked him as a model for Ajax himself.
His muscles fairly strained the huge lion's skin in which he was
clad, and he had twice the weight of Dulnop within the same height.
Also, to the doctor's eye, he was nearer Rolla's age.

His face was strong and handsome in a somewhat fierce, relentless
way; his complexion darker than the rest. He carried a huge club,
such as must have weighed all of forty pounds, while his belt was
jammed full of stone weapons. The doctor classed him and the younger
girl together because of their vigor and independence, while Dulnop
and Rolla seemed to have dispositions very similar in their
comparative gentleness and restraint.

"Hail, all of ye!" shouted this latest arrival in a booming
baritone. He strode forward with scarcely a glance at the two
younger people; his gaze was fixed upon Rolla, his expression
unmistakable. The woman quietly turned upon Dulnop and Cunora.

"Look!" she exclaimed, pointing to a spot back of them. "See the
curious bird!" They wheeled instantly, with the unquestioning faith
of two children; and before they had brought their gazes back again,
the big man had seized Rolla, crushed her to his breast and kissed
her passionately. She responded just as warmly, pushing him away
only in order to avoid being seen by the others. They showed only an
innocent disappointment at having missed seeing the "curious bird."

"A simple-minded people, basically good-humored," was the way the
doctor summed the matter up when reporting what he had seen.
However, it was not so easy to analyze certain things that were said
during the time the four Sanusians spent in each other's company.
For one thing--

"Did They give thee permission to go?" Rolla was asked by the big
man. His name, it seemed, was Corrus.

"Yes, Corrus. They seemed to think it a good idea for us to take a
little recreation to-day. I suppose ye left thy herd with thy
brother?"

He nodded; and the doctor was left to wonder whom "They" might be.
Were They a small group of humans, whose function was to
superintend? Or were They, as the books from Venus seemed to
indicate, another type of creature, entirely different from the
humans, and yet, because of the peculiar Sanusian conditions,
superior to the humans?

"They have decided to move their city a little farther away from the
forest," Rolla overheard Dulnop telling Cunora; which was the first
indication that the planet boasted such a thing as a city.
Otherwise, things appeared to be in a primitive, rather than a
civilized condition.

These four skin-clad savages seemed to be enjoying an aboriginal
picnic. For lunch, they munched on various fruits and nuts picked up
en route, together with handfuls of some wheatlike cereal which the
big man had brought in a goatskin. From time to time they scared out
various animals from the brush, chasing the creatures after the
fashion of dogs and children. Whenever they came to a stream,
invariably all four splashed through it, shouting and laughing with
delight.

However, there were but two of these streams, and both of them quite
small. Their banks indicated that either the season was very far
advanced, or else that the streams were at one time vastly larger.

"A rather significant fact," the doctor afterward commented.

Nevertheless, the most impressive thing about all that the doctor
learned that day was the strange mariner in which the excursion came
to an end. The quartet was at that moment climbing a small hill,
apparently on the edge of an extensive range of mountains. An
occasional tree, something like an oak, broke the monotony of the
brush at this point, and yet it was not until Rolla was quite at the
top of the knoll that Kinney could see surrounding country with any
degree of clearness. Even then he learned little.

The hill was placed on one edge of a valley about forty miles in
width. A good part of it was covered with dusty vegetation,
presumably wild; but the rest was plainly under cultivation. There
were large green areas, such as argued grain fields; elsewhere were
what looked like orchards and vineyards, some of which were in full
bloom--refuting the notion that the season was a late one. Nowhere
was there a spot of land which might be called barren.

Rolla and her three friends stood taking this in, keeping a rather
curious silence meanwhile. At length Cunora gave a deep sigh, which
was almost instantly reproduced by all the rest. Corrus followed his
own sigh with a frank curse.

"By the great god Mownoth!" he swore fiercely. "It be a shame that
we cannot come hence a great deal oftener! Me-thinks They could
allow it!"

"They care not for our longings," spoke Cunora, her eyes flashing as
angrily as his. "They give us enough freedom to make us work the
better--no more! All They care for is thy herd and my crops!"

"And for the labor," reminded the big man, "of such brains as
Rolla's and Dulnop's. It be not right that They should drive us so!"

"Aye," agreed the younger man, with much less enthusiasm. "However,
what can ye do about it, Corrus?"

The big man's face flushed, and he all but snarled. "I tell ye what
I can do I, and ye as well, if ye but will! I can--"

He stopped, one hand upraised in mighty emphasis, and a sudden and
startling change came over him. Downright fear drove the anger from
his face; his massive body suddenly relaxed, and all his power and
vigor seemed to crumble and wilt. His hands shook; his mouth
trembled. At the same time the two women shrank from him, each
giving an inarticulate cry of alarm and distress. Dulnop gave no
sound, but the anger which had left the herdsman seemed to have come
to him; the youngster's eyes flared and his breast heaved. His gaze
was fixed upon Corrus's neck, where the sweat of fear already
glistened.

Suddenly the big man dropped his head, as though in surrender. He
gasped and found voice; this time a voice as shaky and docile as it
had been strong and dominant a moment before.

"Very well," he spoke abjectly. "Very well. I--shall do as you
wish." He seemed to be talking to thin air. "We--will go home at
once."

And instantly all four turned about, and in perfect silence took the
back trail.







III

WORLD OF MAMMOTHS





Immediately upon going into tele-consciousness Smith became aware of
a decided change in his surroundings. The interior of the study had
been darkened with drawn shades; now he was using eyes that were
exposed to the most intense sunlight. The first sight that he got,
in fact, was directed toward the sky; and he noted with an
engineer's keen interest that the color of the sky was blue,
slightly tinged with orange. This, he knew, meant that the
atmosphere of Sanus contained at least one chemical element which is
lacking on the earth.

For a minute or two the sky remained entirely clear. There were no
clouds whatever; neither did any form of winged life make its
appearance. So Smith took note of sounds.

Presumably his agent--whoever or whatever it might be--was located
in some sort of aircraft; for an extremely loud and steady buzzing,
suggesting a powerful engine, filled the engineer's borrowed ears.
Try as he might, however, he could not identify the sound exactly.
It was more like an engine than anything else, except that the
separate sounds which comprised the buzz occurred infinitely close
together. Smith concluded that the machine was some highly developed
rotary affair, working at perhaps six or eight thousand revolutions
a minute--three or four times as fast as an ordinary engine.

Meanwhile his agent continued to stare into the sky. Shortly
something arrived in the field of vision; a blurred speck, far to
one side. It approached leisurely, with the unknown agent watching
steadfastly. It still remained blurred, however; for a long time the
engineer knew as little about its actual form as he knew about his
mysterious agent.

Then, like a flash, the vision cleared. All the blurring disappeared
instantly, and the form of a buzzard was disclosed. It was almost
directly overhead, about a quarter of a mile distant, and soaring in
a wide spiral. No sound whatever came from it. Smith's agent made no
move of any kind, but continued to watch.

Shortly the buzzard "banked" for a sharper turn; and the engineer
saw, by the perspective of its apparent speed, that the aircraft
whose use he was enjoying was likewise on the move. Apparently it
was flying in a straight line, keeping the sun--an object vastly too
brilliant to examine--on the right.

The buzzard went out of sight. Once more the clear sky was all that
could be seen; that, and the continual roar of the engine, were all
that Smith actually knew. He became impatient for his agent to look
elsewhere; it might be that the craft contained other specimens of
the unknown creatures. But there was no change in the vigilant watch
which was being kept upon the sky.

Suddenly the engineer became exceedingly alert. He had noticed
something new--something so highly different from anything he had
expected to learn that it was some minutes before he could believe
it true.

His borrowed eyes had no eyelids! At least, if they did, they were
never used. Not once did they flicker in the slightest; not once did
they blink or wink, much less close themselves for a momentary rest
from the sun's glare. They remained as stonily staring as the eyes
of a marble statue.

Then something startling happened. With the most sickening
suddenness the aircraft came to an abrupt halt. Smith's senses swam
with the jolt of it. All about him was a confused jumble of blurred
figures and forms; it was infinitely worse than his first ride in a
hoist. In a moment, however, he was able to examine things fairly
well.

The aircraft had come to a stop in the middle of what looked like a
cane brake. On all sides rose yellowish-green shafts, bearing leaves
characteristic of the maize family. Smith knew little about cane,
yet felt sure that these specimens were a trifle large. "Possibly
due to difference in gravitation," he thought.

However, he could not tell much about the spot on which the machine
had landed. For a moment it was motionless; the engine had been
stopped, and all was silent except for the gentle rustling of the
cane in the field. The unknown operator did not change his position
in the slightest.

Then the craft began to move over the surface, in a jerky, lurching
fashion which indicated a very rough piece of ground. At the same
time a queer, leathery squeaking came to the engineer's borrowed
ears; he concluded that the machine was being sorely strained by the
motion. At the time he was puzzled to account for the motion itself.
Either there was another occupant of the craft, who had climbed out
and was now pushing the thing along the ground, or else some form of
silent mechanism was operating the wheels upon which, presumably,
the craft was mounted. Shortly the motion stopped altogether.

It was then that Smith noticed something he had so far ignored
because he knew his own dinner hour was approaching. His agent was
hungry, like himself. He noticed it because, just then, he received
a very definite impression of the opposite feeling; the agent was
eating lunch of some sort, and enjoying it. There was no doubt about
this. All that Smith could do was to wish, for the hundredth time,
that he could look around a little and see what was being eaten, and
how.

The meal occupied several minutes. Not once did the strange occupant
of that machine relax his stony stare at the sky, and Smith tried to
forget how hungry he was by estimating the extent of his vision. He
decided that the angle subtended about a hundred and sixty degrees,
or almost half a circle; and he further concluded that if his agent
possessed a nose, it was a pretty trifling affair, too small to be
noticed. It was obvious, too, that the fellow's mouth was located
much lower in the face than normal. He ate without showing a single
particle of food, and did it very quietly.

At length hunger was satisfied. There was complete stillness and
silence for a moment, then another short lurching journey through
the cane; and next, with an abruptness that made the engineer's
senses swim again, the fellow once more took to the air. The speed
with which he "got away" was enough to make a motorcyclist, doing
his best, seem to stand still.

It took time for Smith to regain his balance. When he did, the same
unbroken expanse of sky once more met his gaze; but it was not long
until, out of the corners of those unblinking eyes, he could make
out bleary forms which shortly resolved themselves into mountain
tops. It was odd, the way things suddenly flashed into full view.
One second they would be blurred and unrecognizable; the next,
sharply outlined and distinct as anything the engineer had ever
seen. Yet, there seemed to be no change in the focus of those eyes.
It wasn't as though they were telescopic, either. Not until long
afterward did Smith understand the meaning of this.

The mountains grew higher and nearer. Before long it seemed as
though the aircraft was entering some sort of a canon. Its sides
were only sparsely covered with vegetation, and all of it was quite
brown, as though the season were autumn. For the most part the
surface was of broken rock and boulders.

Within a space of three or four minutes the engineer counted not
less than ten buzzards. The unknown operator of the machine,
however, paid no attention to them, but continued his extraordinary
watch of the heavens. Smith began to wonder if the chap were not
seated in an air-tight, sound-proof chamber, deep in the hull of
some great aerial cruiser, with his eyes glued fast to a periscope.
"Maybe a sky patrol," thought the man of the earth; "a cop on the
lookout for aerial smugglers, like as not."

And then came another of those terrifying stops. This time, as soon
as he could collect his senses, the engineer saw that the machine
had landed approximately in the middle of the canon, and presumably
among the boulders in its bottom. For all about it were the tops of
gigantic rocks, most of them worn smooth from water action. And, as
soon as the engine stopped, Smith plainly heard the roar of water
right at hand. He could not see it, however. Why in the name of
wonder didn't the fellow look down, for a change?

The craft began to move. This time its motion was smoother arguing
an even surface. However, it had not gone far before, to the
engineer's astonishment, it began to move straight down a slope so
steep that no mechanism with which Smith was familiar could possibly
have clung to it. As this happened, his adopted eyes told him that
the craft was located upon one of those enormous boulders, in the
center of a stream of such absolute immensity that he fairly gasped.
The thing was--colossal!

And yet it was true. The unseen machine deliberately moved along
until it was actually clinging, not to the top, but to the side of
the rock. The water appeared to be about five yards beneath, to the
right. To the left was the sky, while the center of that strange
vision was now upon a similar boulder seemingly a quarter of a mile
distant, farther out in the stream. But the fellow at the periscope
didn't change position one whit!

It was so unreal. Smith deliberately ignored everything else and
watched again for indications of eyelids. He saw not one flicker,
but noticed a certain tiny come-and-go, the merest sort of
vibration, which indicated the agent's heart-action. Apparently it
beat more than twice as fast as Smith's.

But it relieved him to know that his agent was at least a genuine
living being. For a moment he had fancied something utterly
repellent to him. Suppose this Sanusian were not any form of natural
creature at all, but some sort of supermachine, capable of
functioning like an organism? The thought made the engineer shudder
as no morgue could.

Presently the queer craft approached the water closely enough, and
at such an angle, that Smith looked eagerly for a reflection.
However, the water was exceedingly rough, and only a confused
brownish blur could be made out. Once he caught a queer sound above
the noise of the water; a shrill hiss, with a harsh whine at the
end. "Just like some kind of suction apparatus," as he later
described it.

And then, with that peculiar sound fresh in his ears, came the
crowning shock of the whole experience. Floating toward the boulder,
but some distance away, was what looked like a black seed. Next
moment the vision flashed clear, as usual, and the engineer saw that
the object was really a beetle; and in a second it was so near that
Smith's own body, back on the earth, involuntarily shrank back into
the recesses of his chair.

For that beetle was an enormity in the most unlimited sense of the
word. It was infinitely larger than any beetle the engineer had ever
seen--infinitely! It was as large as a good-sized horse!

But before Smith could get over his amazement there was a rush and a
swirl in the water behind the insect. Spray was dashed over the
rock, a huge form showed itself indistinctly beneath the waves, and
next instant the borrowed eyes were showing the engineer, so clearly
as to be undeniable, the most astounding sight he had ever seen.

A fish of mountainous size leaped from the water, snapped the beetle
into its mouth, and disappeared from sight. In a flash it had come
and gone, leaving the engineer fairly gasping and likewise wondering
how he could possibly expect anybody to believe him if he told the
bald truth of what he had seen.

For he simply could not have invented anything half as incredible.
The fish simply could not be described with ordinary language. IT
WAS AS LARGE AS THE LARGEST LOCOMOTIVE.






IV

THE GOLD-MINER





As for Van Emmon, his experience will have to be classed with
Smith's. That is to say, he soon came to feel that his agent was not
what is commonly called human. It was all too different. However, he
found himself enjoying a field of view which was a decided
improvement upon Smith's. Instead of a range which began and ended
just above the horizon, his agent possessed the power of looking
almost straight ahead.

This told the geologist that his unsuspecting Sanusian was located
in an aircraft much like the other. The same tremendous noise of the
engine, the same inexplicable wing action, together with the same
total lack of the usual indications of human occupancy, all argued
that the two men had hit upon the same type of agent. In Van Emmon's
case, however, he could occasionally glimpse two loose parts of the
machine, flapping and swaying oddly from time to time within the
range of the observer, and at the front. Nothing was done about it.
Van Emmon came to the same conclusion as Smith; the operator was
looking into something like a periscope. Perhaps he himself did not
do the driving.

From what the geologist could see of the country below, it was quite
certainly cultivated. In no other way could the even rows and
uniform growth be explained; even though Van Emmon could not say
whether the vegetation were tree, shrub, or plant, it was certainly
the work of man-or some-thing mightily like man.

Shortly he experienced an abrupt downward dive, such as upset his
senses somewhat. When he recovered, he had time for only the
swiftest glance at what, he thought rather vaguely, was a great
green-clad mountain. Then his agent brought the craft to one of
those nerve-racking stops; once more came a swimming of the brain,
and then the geologist saw something that challenged his
understanding.

The craft had landed on the rim of a deep pit, or what would have
been called a pit if it had not been so extraordinary. Mainly the
strangeness was a matter of color; the slope was of a brilliant
orange, and seemingly covered with frost, for it sparkled so
brightly in the sun as to actually hurt the eyes. In fact, the
geologist's first thought was "A glacier," although he could not
conceive of ice or snow of that tint.

Running down the sides of the pit were a number of dark-brown
streaks, about a yard wide; Van Emmon could make them out, more or
less clearly, on the other side of the pit as well. From the
irregular way in which the walls were formed, he quickly decided
that the pit was a natural one. The streaks, he thought, might have
been due to lava flow.

His agent proceeded to drive straight over the rim and down the
slope into the pit. His engine was quite stopped; like Smith, the
geologist wondered just how the craft's wheels were operated. Next
he was holding his breath as the machine reached so steep a point
in the slope that, most surely, no brakes could hold it.
Simultaneously he heard the hiss and whine which seemed to indicate
the suction device.

"It was a whole lot like going down into a placer mine," the
geologist afterward said; and in view of what next met his eyes, he
was justified in his guess.

Down crept the machine until it was "standing on its nose." The sun
was shining almost straight down into the slope, and Van Emmon
forgot his uneasiness about the craft in his interest in what he
saw.

The bottom of the pit was perhaps twenty feet in diameter, and
roughly hemispherical. Standing up from its bottom were half a dozen
slim formations, like idealized stalagmites; they were made of some
semitransparent rock, apparently, the tint being a reddish yellow.
Finally, perched on the top of each of these was a stone; and
surrounding these six "landmarks," 'as Van Emmon called them, was
the most prodigious display of wealth imaginable. For the whole
queer place was simply sprinkled with gold. Gold--gold everywhere;
large nuggets of it, as big as one's fist! Not embedded in rock, not
scattered through sand, but lying loose upon the surface of that
unbelievable orange snow! It was overwhelming.

The mysterious Sanusian lost no time. Operating some unseen
machinery, he caused three shovel-like devices to project from the
front of his machine; and these instantly proceeded, so swiftly that
Van Emmon could not possibly watch their action, to pick up nuggets
and stow them away out of sight in what must have been compartments
in the hull. All this was done without any sound beyond the
occasional thud of a nugget dropped in the scramble. Suddenly the
Sanusian wheeled his machine about and started hurriedly up the
slope. Van Emmon judged that the chap had been frightened by
something, for he took flight as soon as he reached the top of the
pit. And--he left half a million in gold behind him!

This new flight had not lasted two minutes before the geologist
began to note other objects in the air. There were birds, so distant
that he could not identify them; one came near enough, however, for
him to conclude that it was a hawk. But he did not hold to this
conclusion very long.

The thing that changed his mind was another aircraft. It approached
from behind, making even more noise than the other, and proceeded to
draw abreast of it. From time to time Van Emmon's agent turned his
mysterious periscope so as to take it all in, and the geologist was
able to watch his fill. Whereupon he became converted to a new idea:
The birds that Smith and he had seen had not been birds at all, but
aircraft built in imitation of them. For this new arrival had been
made in almost perfect imitation of a bee! It was very close to an
exact reproduction. For one exception, it did not have the hairy
appearance so characteristic of bees; the body and "legs" were
smooth and shiny. (Later, Van Emmon saw machines which went so far
as even to imitate the hairs.) Also, instead of trying to duplicate
the two compound eyes which are found, one on each side of a bee's
head, a perfectly round representation of a single eye was built,
like a conning tower, toward the front of the bow. Presumably, the
observer sat or stood within this "head."

But otherwise it was wonderfully like a drone bee. Van Emmon was
strongly reminded of what he had once viewed under a powerful lens.
The fragile semitransparent wings, the misshapen legs, and even the
jointed body with its scale-like segments, all were carefully
duplicated on a large scale. Imagine a bee thirty feet long!

At first the geologist was puzzled to find that it carried a pair of
many-jointed antennae. He could not see how any intelligent being
would make use of them; they were continually waving about, much as
bees wave theirs. Evidently these were the loose objects he had
already noted. "Now," he wondered, "why in thunder did the builders
go to so much trouble for the sake of mere realism?"

Then he saw that the antennae served a very real purpose. There was
no doubt about it; they were wireless antennae!

For presently the newcomer, who so far had not shown himself at any
point on his machine, sent out a message which was read as quickly
as it was received by Van Emmon's agent, and as unconsciously
translated:

"Number Eight Hundred Four, you are wanted on Plot Seventeen."

Whereupon Van Emmon's unknown assistant replied at once:

"Very well, Superior."

It was done by means of an extremely faint humming device, reminding
the geologist of certain wireless apparata he had heard. Not a word
was actually spoken by either Sanusian.

Van Emmon kept a close watch upon the conning tower on the other
machine. The sun was shining upon it in such a fashion that its
gleam made inspection very difficult. Once he fancied that he could
make out a short, compact figure within the "eye"; but he could not
be sure. The glass, or whatever it was, reflected everything within
range.

Was the airman a quadruped? Did he sit or stand upright, like a man?
Or did he use all four limbs, animal-fashion? Van Emmon had to admit
that he could not tell; no wonder he didn't guess the truth.

Shortly after receiving the summons, the geologist's agent changed
his direction slightly; and within ten minutes the machine was
passing over a large grain field. On the far edge was a row of
trees, and it was toward this that the Sanusian proceeded to
volplane, presently coming to another nausea-producing stop. Once
more Van Emmon was temporarily helpless.

When he could look again, he saw that the machine had landed upon a
steep slope, this time with its nose pointing upward. Far above was
what looked like a cave, with a growth of some queer, black grass on
its upper rim. The craft commenced to move upward, over a smooth,
dark tan surface.

In half a minute the machine had reached the top of the slope, and
the geologist looked eagerly for what might lie within the cave. He
was disappointed; it was not a cave at all. Instead, another brown
slope, or rather a bulging precipice, occupied this depression.

Van Emmon looked closer. At the bottom of this bulge was a queer
fringe of the same kind of grass that showed on top of it. Van Emmon
looked from one to the other, and all of a sudden the thing dawned
upon him.

This stupendous affair was no mountainside; it was neither more nor
less than the head of a colossal statue! A mammoth edition of the
Goddess of Liberty; and the aircraft had presumed to alight upon its
cheek!

The machine clung there, motionless, for some time, quite as though
the airman knew that Van Emmon would like to look a long while. He
gazed from side to side as far as he could see, making out a small
section of the nose, also the huge curves of a dust-covered ear. It
was wonderfully life-like.

Next second came the earthquake. The whole statue rocked and swayed;
Van Emmon looked to see the machine thrown off. From the base of the
monument came a single terrific sound, a veritable roar, as though
the thing was being wrenched from the heart of the earth. From
somewhere on top came a spurt of water that splashed just beside the
craft.

Then came the most terrible thing. Without the slightest warning the
statue's great eye opened! Opened wide, revealing a prodigious pupil
which simply blazed with wrath!

The statue was alive!

Next second the Sanusian shot into the air. A moment and Van Emmon
was able to look again, and as it happened, the craft was now
circling the amazing thing it had just quit, so that the geologist
could truthfully say that he was dead sure of what he saw.

He was justified in wanting to be absolutely sure. Resting on the
solid earth was a human head, about fifty yards wide and
proportionately as tall. It was alive; but IT WAS ONLY THE HEAD,
NOTHING MORE.






V

THE SUPER-RACE





It will be remembered that Billie wanted to get in touch with a
creature having the characteristic which she had said she admired:
supremacy--"A worker who is the boss!" Bearing this in mind, her
experience will explain itself, dumfounding though it was.

Her first sight of the Sanusian world was from the front of a large
building. The former architect was not able to inspect it minutely;
but she afterwards said that it impressed her as being entirely
plain, and almost a perfect cube. Its walls were white and quite
without ornament; there was only one entrance, an extremely low and
broad, flat archway, extending across one whole side. The structure
was about a hundred yards each way. In front was a terrace,
seemingly paved with enormous slabs of stone; it covered a good many
acres.

Presumably Billie's agent had just brought her machine from the
building, for, within a few seconds, she took flight in the same
abrupt fashion which had so badly upset Smith and Van Emmon. When
Billie was able to look closely, she found herself gazing down upon
a Sanusian city.

It was a tremendous affair. As the flying-machine mounted higher,
Billie continually revised her guesses; finally she concluded that
London itself was not as large. Nevertheless her astonishment was
mainly directed at the character, not the number of the buildings.

They were all alike! Every one was a duplicate of that she had first
seen: cube-shaped, plain finished, flat of wall and roof. Even in
color they were alike; in time the four came to call the place the
"White City." However, the buildings were arranged quite without any
visible system. And they were vastly puzzled, later on in their
studies, to find every other Sanusian city precisely the same as
this one.

However, there was one thing which distinguished each building from
the rest. It was located on the roof; a large black hieroglyphic,
set in a square black border, which Billie first thought to be all
alike. Whether it meant a name or a number, there was no way to
tell.[Footnote: Since writing the above, further investigations have
proved that these Sanusian house-labels are all numbers.]

Billie turned her attention to her agent. She seemed to belong to
the same type as Smith's and Van Emmon's; otherwise she was
certainly much more active, much more interested in her
surroundings, and possessed of a far more powerful machine. She was
continually changing her direction; and Billie soon congratulated
herself upon her luck. Beyond a doubt, this party was no mere slave
to orders; it was she who gave the orders.

Before one minute had passed she was approached by a Sanusian in a
big, clumsy looking machine. Although built on the bee plan, it
possessed an observation tower right on top of its "head." (The four
afterward established that this was the sort of a machine that
Smith's agent had operated.) The occupant approached to within a
respectful distance from Billie's borrowed eyes, and proceeded to
hum the following through his antennae:

"Supreme, I have been ordered to report for Number Four."

"Proceed."

"The case of insubordinancy which occurred in Section Eighty-five
has been disposed of."

"Number Four made an example of her?"

"Yes, Supreme."

Whereupon the operator flew away, having not only kept his body
totally out of sight all the while, but having failed by the
slightest token to indicate, by his manner of communicating that he
had the slightest particle of personal interest in his report. For
that matter, neither did Supreme.

Scarcely had this colloquy ended than another subordinate
approached. This one used a large and very fine machine. She
reported:

"If Supreme will come with me to the spot, it will be easier to
decide upon this case."

Immediately the two set off without another word; and after perhaps
four minutes of the speediest travel Billie had known outside the
doctor's sky-car, they descended to within a somewhat short distance
from the ground. Here they hovered, and Billie saw that they were
stopped above some hills at the foot of a low mountain range.

Next moment she made out the figures of four humans on top of a
knoll just below. A little nearer, and the architect was looking,
from the air, down upon the same scene which the doctor was then
witnessing through the eyes of Rolla, the older of the two Sanusian
women. Billie could make out the powerful physique of Corrus, the
slighter figure of Dulnop, the small but vigorous form of Cunora,
and Rolla's slender, graceful, capable body. But at that moment the
other flier began to say to Supreme:

"The big man is a tender of cattle, Supreme; and he owes his
peculiar aptitude to the fact that his parents, for twenty
generations back, were engaged in similar work. The same may be said
for the younger of the two women; she is small, but we owe much of
the excellence of our crops to her energy and skill.

"As for the other woman," indicating Rolla, "she is a soil-tester,
and very expert. Her studies and experiments have greatly improved
our product. The same may be said in lesser degree of the youth, who
is engaged in similar work."

"Then," coolly commented the Sanusian whose eyes and ears Billie
enjoyed; "then your line of action is clear enough. You will see to
it that the big man marries the sturdy young girl, of course; their
offspring should give us a generation of rare outdoor ability.
Similarly the young man and the older woman, despite their
difference in ages, shall marry for the sake of improving the breed
of soil-testers."

"Quite so, Supreme. There is one slight difficulty, however, such as
caused me to summon you."

"Name the difficulty."

The Sanusian hesitated only a trifle with her reply: "It is,
Supreme, that the big man and the older woman have seen fit to fall
in love with one another, while the same is true of the youth and
the girl."

"This should not have been allowed!"

"I admit it, Supreme; my force has somehow overlooked their case,
heretofore. What is your will?"

The commandant answered instantly: "Put an immediate end to their
desires!"

"It shall be done!"

At that moment there was a stir on the ground. In fact, this was the
instant when Corrus began his vehement outcry against the tyranny of
"They." The two in the air came closer; whereupon Billie discovered
that Supreme did not understand the language of the humans below.
[Footnote: The humans did not realize this fact, however; they
assumed that "They" always understood.] Yet the herdsman's tones
were unmistakably angry.

"You will descend," commented Supreme evenly, "and warn the big man
not to repeat such outbreaks."

Immediately Supreme's lieutenant darted down, and was lost to view.
The commandant glanced interestedly here and there about the
landscape, returning her gaze to Corrus just as the man stopped in
mid-speech. Billie was no less astonished than the doctor to see the
herdsman's expression change as it did; one second it was that of
righteous indignation, the next, of the most abject subservience.

Nevertheless, Billie could see no cause whatever for it; neither did
she hear anything. The other flier remained out of sight. All that
the architect could guess was that the operator had "got the drop"
on Corrus in some manner which was clear only to those involved.
Badly puzzled, Billie watched the four humans hurry away, their
manner all but slinking.

A moment later still another aircraft came up, and its operator
reported. As before, Billie could make out not a single detail of
the occupant herself. She, too, wanted the commandant's personal
attention; and shortly Billie was looking down upon a scene which
she had good reason to remember all the rest of her life.

In the middle of a large field, where some light green plant was
just beginning to sprout, a group of about a dozen humans was at
work cultivating. Billie had time to note that they were doing the
work in the most primitive fashion, employing the rudest of tools,
all quite in keeping with their bare heads and limbs and their
skin-clad bodies. About half were women.

Slightly at one side, however, stood a man who was not so busy. To
put it plainly, he was loafing, with the handle of his improvised
mattock supporting his weight. Clearly the two up in the air were
concerned only with him.

"He has been warned three times, Supreme," said the one who had
reported the case.

"Three? Then make an example of him!"

"It shall be done, Supreme!"

The lieutenant disappeared. Again the commandant glanced at this,
that, and the other thing before concentrating upon what happened
below. Then Billie saw the man straighten up suddenly in his tracks,
and with remarkable speed, considering his former laziness, he
whirled about, dodged, and clapped a hand upon his thigh.

Next second he raised an exultant cry. Billie could not understand
what he said; but she noted that the others in the group echoed the
man's exultation, and started to crowd toward him, shouting and
gesticulating in savage delight. Then something else happened so
sudden and so dreadful that the woman who was watching from the
earth was turned almost sick.

Like a flash Supreme dropped, headlong, toward the group of humans.
In two seconds the distance was covered, and in the last fifth of a
second Billie saw the key to the whole mystery.

In that last instant the man who before had seemed of ordinary size,
was magnified to the dimensions of a colossus. Instead of being
under six feet, he appeared to be near a hundred yards in height;
but Billie scarcely realized this till later, it all happened so
quickly. There was an outcry from the group, and then the
commandant's aircraft crashed into the man's HAND; a hand so huge
that the very wrinkles in its skin were like so many gulleys; even
in that final flash Billie saw all this.

Simultaneously with the landing there was a loud pop, while Billie's
senses reeled with the stunning suddenness of the impact. Next
second the machine had darted to a safe distance, and Billie could
see the man gnawing frantically at the back of his hand. Too late;
his hand went stiff, and his arm twitched spasmodically. The fellow
made a step or two forward, then swayed where he stood, his whole
body rigid and strained. An expression of the utmost terror was upon
his face; he could not utter a sound, although his companions
shrieked in horror. Another second and the man fell flat, twitching
convulsively; and in a moment or two it was all over. He was dead!

And then the truth burst upon the watcher. In fact, it seemed to
come to all four at the same time, probably by reason of their
mental connections. Neither of them could claim that he or she had
previously guessed a tenth of its whole, ghastly nature.

The "cane" which Smith had seen had not been cane at all; it had
been grass. The "beetle" in the stream had not been the giant thing
he had visualized it; neither had that fish been the size he had
thought.

Van Emmon's "gold mine" had not been a pit in any sense of the word;
it had been the inside of the blossom of a very simple, poppy-like
flower. The "nuggets" had been not mineral, but pollen. As for the
incredible thing which Van Emmon had seen on the ground; that living
statue; that head without a body--the body had been buried out of
sight beneath the soil; and the man had been an ordinary human,
being punished in this manner for misconduct.

Instead of being aircraft built in imitation of insects, the
machines had been constructed by nature herself, and there had been
nothing unusual in their size. No; they were the real thing,
differing only slightly from what might have been found anywhere
upon the earth.

In short, it had all been simply a matter of view-point. The supreme
creature of Sanus was, not the human, but the bee. A poisonous bee,
superior to every other form of Sanusian life! What was more--

"The damned things are not only supreme; THE HUMANS ARE THEIR
SLAVES!"






VI





Impossible, But--

The four looked at each other blankly. Not that either was at a loss
for words; each was ready to burst. But the thing was so utterly
beyond their wildest conceptions, so tremendously different in every
way, it left them all a little unwilling to commit themselves.

"Well," said Smith finally, "as I said in the first place, I can't
see how any other than the human form became supreme. As I
understand biology--"

"What gets me," interrupted Van Emmon; "what gets me is, WHY the
humans have allowed such an infernal thing to happen!"

Billie smiled somewhat sardonically. "I thought," she remarked,
cuttingly, "that you were always in sympathy with the upper dog, Mr.
Van Emmon!"

"I am!" hotly. Then, with the memory of what he had just seen
rushing back upon him: "I mean, I was until I saw--saw that--" He
stopped, flushing deeply; and before he could collect himself Smith
had broken in again:

"I just happened to remember, doc; didn't you say that the
Venusians, in those books of yours, say that Sanus is ruled by the
workers?"

"Just what I was wondering about," from Van Emmon. "The humans seem
to do all the work, and the bees the bossing!"

The doctor expected this. "The Venusians had our viewpoint--the
viewpoint of people on the earth, when they said that the workers
rule. We consider the bee as a great worker, don't we? 'As busy as a
bee,' you know. None of the so-called lower animals show greater
industry."

"You don't mean to say," demanded Smith, "that these Sanusian bees
owe their position to the fact that they are, or were, such great
workers?"

Before the doctor could reply, Van Emmon broke in. It seemed as
though his mind refused to get past this particular point. "Now, why
the dickens have the humans allowed the bees to dominate them? Why?"

"We'll have to go at this a little more systematically," remarked
Kinney, "if we want to understand the situation."

"In the first place, suppose we note a thing or two about conditions
as we find them here on the earth. We, the humans, are accustomed to
rank ourselves far above the rest. It is taken for granted.

"Now, note this: the human supremacy was not always taken for
granted." He paused to let it sink in. "Not always. There was a time
in prehistoric days when man ranked no higher than others. I feel
sure of this," he insisted, seeing that Smith was opposed to the
idea; "and I think I know just what occurred to make man supreme."

"What?" from Billie.

"Never mind now. I rather imagine we shall learn more on this score
as we go on with our work.

"At any rate, we may be sure of this: whatever it was that caused
man to become supreme on the earth, that condition is lacking on
Sanus!"

Van Emmon did not agree to this. "The condition may be there, doc,
but there is some other factor which overbalances it; a factor such
as is--well, more favorable to the bees."

The doctor looked around the circle. "What do you think? 'A factor
more favorable to the bees.' Shall we let it go at that?" There was
no remark, even from Smith; and the doctor went an:

"Coming back to the bees, then, we note that they are remarkable for
several points of great value. First, as we have seen, they are very
industrious by nature. Second, all bees possess wings and on that
count alone they are far superior to humans.

"Third--and to me, the most important--the bees possess a remarkable
combination of community life and specialization. Of course, when
you come to analyze these two points, you see that they really
belong to one another. The bees we know, for instance, are either
queens, whose only function is to fertilize the eggs; or workers,
who are unsexed females, and whose sole occupations are the
collecting of honey, the building of hives, and the care of the
young.

"Now," speaking carefully, "apparently these Sanusian bees have
developed something that is not unknown to certain forms of earth's
insect life. I mean, a soldier type. A kind of bee which specializes
on fighting!"

Van Emmon was listening closely, yet he had got another idea:
"Perhaps this soldier type is simply the plain worker bee, all gone
to sting! It may be that these bees have given up labor altogether!"

"Still," muttered Smith, under his breath, "all this doesn't solve
the real problem. Why aren't the HUMANS supreme?" For once he became
emphatic. "That's what gets me! Why aren't the humans the rulers,
doc?" Kinney waited until he felt sure the others were depending
upon him. "Smith, the humans on Sanus are not supreme now because
they were NEVER supreme."

Smith looked blank. "I don't get that."

"Don't you? Look here: you'll admit that success begets success,
won't you?"

"Success begets success? Sure! 'Nothing succeeds like success.'"

"Well, isn't that merely another way of saying that the
consciousness of superiority will lead to further conquests? We
humans are thoroughly conscious of our supremacy; if we weren't we'd
never attempt the things we do!"

Van Emmon saw the point. "In other words, the humans on the earth
never began to show their superiority until something--something
big, happened to demonstrate their ability!"

"Exactly!" cried Kinney. "Our prehistoric ancestors would never have
handed down such a tremendous ambition to you and me if they, at
that time, had not been able to point to some definite feat and say,
'That proves I'm a bigger man than a horse,' for example."

"Of course," reflected Billie, aloud; "of course, there were other
factors."

"Yes; but they don't alter the case. Originally the human was only
slightly different from the apes he associated with. There was
perhaps only one slight point of superiority; today there are
millions of such points. Man is infinitely superior, now, and it's
all because he was slightly superior, then."

"Suppose we grant that," remarked the geologist. "What then? Does
that explain why the bees have made good on Sanus?"

"To a large degree. Some time in the past the Sanusian bee
discovered that he possessed a certain power which enabled him to
force his will upon other creatures. This power was his poisonous
sting. He found that, when he got his fellows together and formed a
swarm, they could attack any animal in such large numbers as to make
it helpless."

"Any creature?"

"Yes; even reptiles, scales or no scales. They'd attack the eyes."

"But that doesn't explain how the bees ever began to make humans
work for them," objected Van Emmon.

The doctor thought for a few minutes. "Let's see. Suppose we assume
that a certain human once happened to be in the neighborhood of a
hive, just when it was attacked by a drove of ants. Ants are great
lovers of honey, you know. Suppose the man stepped among the ants
and was bitten. Naturally he would trample them to death, and smash
with his hands all that he couldn't trample. Now, what's to prevent
the bees from seeing how easily the man had dealt with the ants? A
man would be far more efficient, destroying ants, than a bee; just
as a horse is more efficient, dragging a load, than a man. And yet
we know that the horse was domesticated, here on the earth, simply
because the humans saw his possibilities; the horse could do a
certain thing more efficiently than a human.

"You notice," the doctor went on, with great care, "that everything
I've assumed is natural enough: the combination of an ant attack and
the man's approach, occurring at the same time. Suppose we add a
third factor: that the bees, even while fighting the ants, also
started to attack the man; but that he chanced to turn his attention
to the ants FIRST. So that the bees let him alone!

"We know what remarkable things bees are, when it comes to telling
one another what they know. Is there any reason why such an
experience--all natural enough--shouldn't demonstrate to them that
they, by merely threatening a man, could compel him to kill ants for
them?"

Billie was dubious for a moment; then agreed that the man, also,
might notice that the bees failed to sting him as long as he
continued to destroy their other enemies. If so, it was quite
conceivable that, bit by bit, the bees had found other and more
positive ways of securing the aid of men through threatening to
sting. "Even to cultivating flowers for their benefit," she
conceded. "It's quite possible."

Smith had been thinking of something else. "I always understood that
a bee's stinging apparatus is good for only one attack. Doesn't it
always remain behind after stinging?"

"Yes," from the doctor, quietly. "That is true. The sting has tiny
barbs on its tip, and these cause it to remain in the wound. The
sting is actually torn away from the bee when it flies away. It
never grows another. That is why, in fact, the bee never stings
except as a last resort, when it thinks it's a question of
self-defense."

"Just what I thought!" chuckled Smith. "A bee is helpless without
its sting! If so, how can you account for anything like a soldier
bee?"

The doctor returned his gaze with perfect equanimity. He looked at
Van Emmon and Billie; they, too, seemed to think that the engineer
had found a real flaw in Kinney's reasoning. The doctor dropped his
eyes, and searched his mind thoroughly for the best words. He
removed his bracelets while he was thinking; the others did the
same. All four got to their feet and stretched, silently but
thoroughly. Not until they were ready to quit the study did the
doctor make reply.

"Smith, I don't need to remind you that it's the little things that
count. It's too old a saying. In this case it happens to be the
greatest truth we have found today.

"Smith"--speaking with the utmost care--"what we have just said
about the bee's sting is all true; but only with regard to the bees
on the earth. It is only on the earth, so far as we know positively,
that the bee is averse to stinging, for fear of losing his sting.

"There is only one way to account for the soldier bee. Its sting has
no barbs!"

"No barbs?"

"Why not? If the poison is virulent enough, the barbs wouldn't be
necessary, would they? Friends, the Sanusian bee is the supreme
creature on its planet; it is superior to all the other insects, all
the birds, all the animals; and its supremacy is due solely and
entirely to the fact that there are no barbs on its sting!"






VII

THE MISSING FACTOR





By the time the four once more got together in the doctor's study,
each had had a chance to consider the Sanusian situation pretty
thoroughly. All but Billie were convinced that the humans were
deserving people, whose position was all the more regrettable
because due, so far as could be seen, the insignificant little
detail of the barbless sting.

Were these people doomed forever to live their lives for the sake of
insects? Were they always to remain, primitive and uncultured, in
ignorance of the things that civilization is built upon, obeying the
orders of creatures who were content to eat, reproduce, and die? For
that is all that bees know!

Perhaps it was for the best. Possibly Rolla and her friends were
better off as they were. It might have been that a wise Providence,
seeing how woefully the human animal had missed its privileges on
other worlds, had decided to make man secondary on Sanus. Was that
the reason for it all?

All but Billie scouted the idea. To them the affair was a ghastly
perversion of what Nature intended. Van Emmon stated the case in a
manner which showed how strongly he felt about it.

"Those folks will never get anywhere if the bees can help it!" he
charged." We've got to lend a hand, here, and see that they get a
chance!"

Smith said that, so far as he was concerned, the bees might all be
consigned to hell. "I'm not going to have anything to do with the
agent I had, any more!" he declared. "I'm going to get in touch with
that chap, Dulnop. What is he like, doc?"

Kinney told him, and then Van Emmon asked for details of the
herdsman, Corrus. "No more bees in my young life, either. From now
on it's up to us. What do you think?" turning to his wife, and
carefully avoiding any use of her name.

The architect knew well enough that the rest were wondering how she
would decide. She answered with deliberation:

"I'm going to stay in touch with Supreme!"

"You are!" incredulously, from her husband.

"Yes! I've got a darned sight more sympathy for those bees than for
the humans! The 'fraid-cats!" disgustedly.

"But listen," protested Van Emmon. "We can't stand by and let those
cold-blooded prisoners keep human beings, like ourselves, in rank
slavery! Not much!"

Evidently he thought he needed to explain. "A human is a human, no
matter where we find him! Why, how can those poor devils show what
they're good for if we don't give 'em a chance? That's the only way
to develop people--give 'em a chance to show what's in 'em! Let the
best man win!"

Billie only closed her mouth tighter; and Smith decided to say,
"Billie, you don't need to stand by your guns just because the
Sanusian working class happens to be insects. Besides, we're three
to one in favor of the humans!"

"Oh, well," she condescended, "if you put it that way I'll agree not
to interfere. Only, don't expect me to help you any with your
schemes; I'll just keep an eye on Supreme, that's all."

"Then we're agreed." The doctor put on his bracelets. "Suppose we go
into the trance state for about three minutes--long enough to learn
what's going on today."

Shortly Billie again using the eyes and ears of the extraordinarily
capable bee who ruled the rest, once more looked down upon Sanus.
She saw the big "city," which she now knew to be a vast collection
of hives, built by the humans at the command of the bees. At the
moment the air was thick with workers, returning with their loads of
honey from the fields which the humans had been compelled to
cultivate. What a diabolical reversal of the accepted order of
things!

The architect had time to note something very typical of the case.
On the outskirts of the city two humans were at work, erecting a new
hive. Having put it together, they proceeded to lift the big box and
place it near those already inhabited. They set it down in what
looked like a good location, but almost immediately took it up again
and shifted it a foot to one side. This was not satisfactory,
either; they moved it a few inches in another direction.

All told, it took a full minute to place that simple affair where it
was wanted; and all the while those two humans behaved as though
some one were shouting directions to them--silent directions, as it
were. Billie knew that a half-dozen soldier bees, surrounding their
two heads, were coolly and unfeelingly driving them where they
willed. And when, the work done, they left the spot, two soldiers
went along behind them to see that they did not loiter.

As for the doctor, he came upon Rolla when the woman was deep in an
experiment. She stood in front of a rude trough, one of perhaps
twenty located within a large, high-walled inclosure. In the trough
was a quantity of earth, through the surface of which some tiny
green shoots were beginning to show.

Rolla inspected the shoots, and then, with her stone knife, she made
a final notch in the wood on the edge of the trough. There were
twenty-odd of these notches; whereas, on other troughs which the
doctor had a chance to see, there were over thirty in many cases,
and still no shoots.

The place, then, was an experimental station. This was proven by
Rolla's next move. She went outside the yard and studied five heaps
of soil, each of a different appearance, also three smaller piles of
pulverized mineral--nitrates, for all that the doctor knew. And
before Kinney severed his connection with the Sanusian, she had
begun the task of mixing up a fresh combination of these ingredients
in a new trough. In the midst of this she heard a sound; and turning
about, waved a hand excitedly toward a distant figure on the far
side of a nearby field.

Meanwhile Smith had managed to get in touch with Dulnop. He found
the young man engaged in work which did not, at first, become clear
to the engineer. Then he saw that the chap was simply sorting over
big piles of broken rock, selecting certain fragments which he
placed in separate heaps. Not far away two assistants were pounding
these fragments to powder, using rude pestles, in great, nature-made
mortars--"pot-holes," from some river-bed.

It was this powder, beyond a doubt, that Rolla was using in her
work. To Smith, Dulnop's task seemed like a ridiculously simple
occupation for a nearly grown man, until he reflected that these
aborigines were exactly like toddling children in intellects.

Van Emmon had no trouble in making connections with Corrus. The
herdsman was in charge of a dozen cows, wild looking creatures which
would have been far too much for the man had they been horned, which
they were not. He handled them by sheer force, using the great club
he always carried. Once while Van Emmon was watching, a cow tried to
break away from the group; but Corrus, with an agility amazing in so
short and heavy a man, dashed after the creature and tapped her
lightly on the top of her head. Dazed and contrite, she followed him
meekly back into the herd.

The place was on the edge of a meadow, at the beginning of what
looked like a grain field. Stopping here, Corrus threw a hand to his
mouth and gave a ringing shout. Immediately it was answered,
faintly, by another at a distance; and then Van Emmon made out the
form of Rolla among some huts on the other side of the grain. She
beckoned toward the herdsman, and he took a half-dozen steps toward
her.

Just as abruptly he stopped, almost in mid-stride. Simultaneously
Van Emmon heard a loud buzzing in either ear. Corrus was being
warned. Like a flash he dropped his head and muttered: "Vey well. I
will remember--next time." And trembling violently he turned back to
his cows.

"Well," remarked the geologist, when the four "came out" of their
seance, "the bees seem to have everything their own way. How can we
help the humans best? Hurry up with your idea; I'm getting sick of
these damned poisoners."

The doctor asked if the others had any suggestions. Smith offered
this: why couldn't the humans retire to some cave, or build
tight-walled huts, and thus bar out the bees?

No sooner had he made the remark, however, than the engineer
declared his own plan no good. "These people aren't like us; they
couldn't stand such imprisonment long enough to make their 'strike'
worth while."

"Is there any reason," suggested Billie, indifferently, "why they
couldn't weave face nets from some kind of grass, and protect
themselves in that way?"

Smith saw the objection to that, too. "They'd have to protect
themselves all over as well; every inch would have to be covered
tightly. From what I've seen of them I'd say that the arrangement
would drive them frantic. It would be worse than putting clothes on
a cat."

"It's a man-sized job we've tackled," commented the doctor. "What
Smith says is true; such people would never stand for any measures
which would restrict their physical freedom. They are simply animals
with human possibilities, nothing more."

He paused, and then added quietly, "By the way, did either of you
notice any mountains just now?"

Smith and Van Emmon both said they had. "Why?"

"Of course, it isn't likely, but--did you see anything like a
volcano anywhere?"

"No," both replied.

"Another thing," Kinney went on. "So far, I've seen nothing that
would indicate lightning, much less the thing itself. Did either of
you," explicitly, "run across such a thing as a blasted tree?"

They said they had not. Billie hesitated a little with her reply,
then stated that she had noted a tree or two in a state of
disintegration, but none that showed the unmistakable scars due to
being struck by lightning.

"Then we've got the key to the mystery!" declared the doctor.
"Remember how brown and barren everything looks excepting only where
there's artificial vegetation? Well, putting two and two together, I
come to the conclusion that Sanus differs radically from the earth
in this respect:

"The humans have arrived rather late in the planet's history.
Or--and this is more likely--Sanus is somewhat smaller than the
earth, and therefore has cooled off sooner. At any rate, the
relationship between the age of the planet and the age of its human
occupancy differs from what it is on the earth."

"I don't quite see," from Smith, "what that's got to do with it."

"No? Well, go back to the first point: the dried-up appearance of
things. That means, their air and water are both less extensive than
with us, and for that reason there are far fewer clouds; therefore,
it is quite possible that there has been no lightning within the
memory of the humans."

"How so?" demanded the geologist.

"Why, simply because lightning depends upon clouds. Lightning is
merely the etheric electricity, drawn to the earth whenever there is
enough water in the air to promote conductivity."

"Yes," agreed Smith; "but--what of it?"

Kinney went on unheeding. "As for volcanoes--probably the same
explanation accounts for the lack of these also. You know how the
earth, even, is rapidly coming to the end of her Volcanic period.
Time was when there were volcanoes almost everywhere on the earth.

"The same is likely true of Sanus as well. The point is," and the
doctor paused significantly, "there have been no volcanic eruptions,
and no lightning discharges within the memory of Sanusian man!"

What was he getting at? The others eyed him closely. Neither Van
Emmon nor Smith could guess what he meant; but Billie, her intuition
wide awake, gave a great jump in her chair.

"I know!" she cried. A flood of light came to her face.

"The Sanusians--no wonder they let the bees put it over on them!"

"They haven't got FIRE! They've never had it!"






VIII

FIRE!





From the corner of his eyes Kinney saw Van Emmon turn a gaze of
frank admiration at his wife. It lasted only a second, however; the
geologist remembered, and masked the expression before Billie could
detect it.

Smith had been electrified by the idea.

"By George!" he exclaimed two or three times. "Why didn't I think of
that? It's simple as A, B, C now!"

"Why," Van Emmon exulted, "all we've got to do is put the idea of
fire into their heads, and the job is done!" He jumped around in his
chair. "Darn those bees, anyhow!"

"And yet," observed the doctor, "it's not quite as simple as we may
think. Of course it's true that once they have fire, the humans
ought to assert themselves. We'll let that stand without argument."

"Will we?" Smith didn't propose to back down that easy. "Do you mean
to say that fire, and nothing more than fire, can bring about human
ascendency?"

The doctor felt sure. "All the other animals are afraid of fire.
Such exceptions as the moth are really not exceptions at all; the
moth is simply driven so mad by the sight of flame that it commits
suicide in it. Horses sometimes do the same.

"Humans are the only creatures that do not fear fire! Even a tiny
baby will show no fear at the sight of it."

"Which ought to prove," Van Emmon cut in to silence Smith, "that
superiority is due to fire, rather than fire due to superiority, for
the simple reason that a newborn child is very low in the scale of
evolution." Smith decided not to say what he intended to say. Van
Emmon concluded:

"We've just got to give 'em fire! What's the first step?"

"I propose," from the doctor, "that when we get in touch this time
we concentrate on the idea of fire. We've got to give them the
notion first."

"Would you rather," inquired Billie, "that I kept the idea from
Supreme?"

"Thanks," returned her husband, icily, "but you might just as well
tell her, too. It'll make her afraid in advance, all the better!"

The engineer threw himself back in his seat. "I'm with you," said
he, laying aside his argument. The rest followed his example, and
presently were looking upon Sanus again.

All told, this particular session covered a good many hours. The
four kept up a more or less connected mental conversation with each
other as they went along, except, of course, when the events became
too exciting. Mainly they were trying to catch their agents in the
proper mood for receiving telepathic communications, and it proved
no easy matter. It required a state of semi-consciousness, a
condition of being neither awake nor asleep. It was necessary to
wait until night had fallen on that particular part of the planet.
[Footnote: It should be mentioned that all parts of Sanus showed the
same condition of bee supremacy and human servitude. The spot in
question was quite typical of all the colonies.]

Van Emmon was the first to get results. Corrus had driven his herd
back from the brook at which they had got their evening drink, and
after seeing them all quietly settled for the night, he lay down on
the dried grass slope of a small hill, and stared up at the sky. Van
Emmon had plenty of time to study the stars as seen from Sanus, and
certainly the case demanded plenty of time.

For he saw a broad band of sky, as broad as the widest part of the
Milky Way, which was neither black nor sparkling with stars, but
glowing as brightly as the full moon! From the eastern horizon to
the zenith it stretched, a great "Silvery Way," as Van Emmon labeled
it; and as the darkness deepened and the night lengthened, the
illumination crept on until the band of light stretched all the way
across. Van Emmon racked his brains to account for the thing.

Then Corrus became drowsy. Van Emmon concentrated with all his
might. At first he overdid the thing; Corrus was not quite drowsy
enough, and the attempt only made him wakeful. Shortly, however, he
became exceedingly sleepy, and the geologist's chance came.

At the end of a few minutes the herdsman sat up, blinking. He looked
around at the dark forms of the cattle, then up at the stars; he was
plainly both puzzled and excited. He remained awake for hours, in
fact, thinking over the strange thing he had seen "in a dream."

Meanwhile Smith was having a similar experience with Dulnop. The
young fellow was, like Corrus, alone at the time; and he, too, was
made very excited and restless by what he saw.

Billie was unable to work upon her bee. Supreme retired to a hive
just before dusk, but remained wide awake and more or less active,
feeding voraciously, for hours upon hours. When she finally did nap,
she fell asleep on such short notice that the architect was taken
off her guard. The bee seemed to all but jump into slumberland.

The doctor also had to wait for Rolla. The woman sat for a long time
in the growing dusk, looming out pensively over the valley. Corrus
was somewhere within a mile or two, and so Kinney was not surprised
to see the herdsman's image dancing, tantalizingly, before Rolla's
eyes. She was thinking of him with all her might.

Presently she shivered with the growing coolness, and went into a
rough hut, which she shared with Cunora. The girl was already asleep
on a heap of freshly gathered brush. Rolla, delightfully free of any
need to prepare for her night's rest--such as locking any doors or
cleaning her teeth--made herself comfortable beside her friend. Two
or three yawns, and the doctor's chance came.

Two minutes later Rolla sat bolt upright, at the same time giving
out a sharp cry of amazement and alarm. Instantly Cunora awoke.

"What is it, Rolla?" terror-stricken.

"Hush!" The older woman got up and went to the opening which served
as a door. There she hung a couple of skins, arranging them
carefully so that no bee might enter. Coming back to Cunora, she
brought her voice nearly to a whisper:

"Cunora, I have had a wonderful dream! Ye must believe me when I say
that it were more than a mere dream; 'twere a message from the great
god, Mownoth, or I be mad!"

"Rolla!" The girl was more anxious than frightened now. "Ye speak
wildly! Quiet thyself, and tell what thou didst see!

"It were not easy to describe," said Rolla, getting herself under
control. "I dreamed that a man, very pale of face and most curiously
clad, did approach me while I was at work. He smiled and spake
kindly, in a language I could not understand; but I know he meant
full well.

"This be the curious thing, Cunora: He picked up a handful of leaves
from the ground and laid them on the trough at my side. Then, from
some place in his garments he produced a tiny stick of white wood,
with a tip made of some dark-red material. This he held before mine
eyes, in the dream; and then spake very reassuringly, as though
bidding me not to be afraid.

"Well he might! Cunora, he took that tiny stick in his hand and
moved the tip along the surface of the trough; and, behold, a
miracle!"

"What happened?" breathlessly.

"In the twinkling of an eye, the stick blossomed! Blossomed, Cunora,
before mine eyes! And such a blossom no eye ever beheld before. Its
color was the color of the poppy, but its shape--most amazing! Its
shape continually changed, Cunora; it danced about, and rose and
fell; it flowed, even as water floweth in a stream, but always
upward!"

"Rolla!" incredulously. "Ye would not awaken me to tell such
nonsense!"

"But it were not nonsense!" insisted Rolla. "This blossom was even
as I say: a living thing, as live as a kitten! And as it bloomed,
behold, the stick was consumed! In a moment or two the man dropped
what was left of it; I stooped--so it seemed--to pick it up; but he
stopped me, and set his foot upon the beautiful thing!"

She sighed, and then hurried on. "Saying something further, also
reassuring, this angel brought forth another of the strange sticks;
and when he had made this one bloom, he touched it to the little
pile of leaves. Behold, a greater miracle, Cunora! The blossoms
spread to the leaves, and caus'ed them to bloom, too!"

Cunora was eying her companion pretty sharply. "Ye must take me for
a simple one, to believe such imagining."

Rolla became even more earnest. "Yet it were more than imagining,
Cunora; 'twere too vivid and impressive for only that. As for the
leaves, the blossoming swiftly spread until it covered every bit of
the pile; and I tell thee that the bloom flowed as high as thy hand!
Moreover, after a moment or so, the thing faded and died out, just
as flowers do at the end of the season; all that was left of the
leaves was some black fragments, from which arose a bluish dust,
like unto the cloud that ye and I saw in the sky one day.

"Then the stranger smiled again, and said something of which I
cannot tell the meaning. Once more he performed the miracle, and
this time he contrived to spread the blossom from some leaves to the
tip of a large piece of wood which he took from the ground. 'Twas a
wonderful sight!

"Nay, hear me further," as Cunora threw herself, with a grunt of
impatience, back on her bed; "there is a greater wonder to tell.

"Holding this big blooming stick in one hand, he gave me his other;
and it seemed as though I floated through the air by his side.
Presently we came to the place where Corrus's herd lay sleeping. The
angel smote one of the cows with the flat of his hand, so that it
got upon its feet; and straighway the stranger thrust the flowing
blossom into its face.

"The cow shrank back, Cunora! 'Twas deadly afraid of that beautiful
flower!"

"That is odd," admitted Cunora. She was getting interested.

"Then he took me by the hand again, and we floated once more through
the air. In a short time we arrived at the city of the masters.
[Footnote: "Having no microscopes, the Sanusians could not know that
the soldier bees were unsexed females; hence, "masters."] Before I
knew it, he had me standing before the door of one of their palaces.
I hung back, afraid lest we be discovered and punished; but he
smiled again and spoke so reassuringly that I fled not, but watched
until the end.

"With his finger he tapped lightly on the front of the palace. None
of the masters heard him at first; so he tapped harder. Presently
one of them appeared, and flew at once before our faces. Had it not
been for the stranger's firm grasp I should have fled.

"The master saw that the stranger was the offender, and buzzed
angrily. Another moment, and the master would surely have returned
to the palace to inform the others; and then the stranger would have
been punished with the Head Out punishment. But instead the angel
very deliberately moved the blooming stick near unto the master; and
behold, it was helpless! Down it fell to the ground, dazed; I could
have picked it up, or killed it, without the slightest danger!

"Another master came out, and another, and another; and for each and
all the flowing blossom was too much! None would come near it
wittingly; and such as the angel approached with it were stricken
almost to death.

"When they were all made helpless the angel bade me hold my hand
near the bloom; and I was vastly surprised to feel a great warmth.
'Twas like the heat of a stone which has stood all day in the sun,
only much greater. Once my finger touched the bloom, and it gave me
a sharp pain."

Cunora was studying her friend very closely. "Ye could not have
devised this tale, Rolla. 'Tis too unlikely. Is there more of it?"

"A little. The angel once more took me by the hand, and shortly set
me down again in this hut. Then he said something which seemed to
mean, 'With this magic bloom thou shalt be freed from the masters.
They fear it; but ye, and all like ye, do not. Be ye ready to find
the blossom when I bid thee.' With that he disappeared, and I awoke.

"Tell me; do I look mad, to thine eyes?" Rolla was beginning to feel
a little anxious herself.

Cunora got up and led Rolla to the entrance. The glow of "the
Silvery Way" was all the help that the girl's catlike eyesight
needed; she seemed reassured.

"Ye look very strange and excited, Rolla, but not mad. Tell me again
what thou didst see and hear, that I may compare it with what ye
have already told."

Rolla began again; and meanwhile, on the earth, the doctor's
companions telepathically congratulated him on his success. He had
put the great idea into a fertile mind.

Presently they began to look for other minds. It seemed wise to get
the notion into as many Sanusian heads as possible. For some hours
this search proceeded; but in the end, after getting in touch with
some forty or fifty individuals in as many different parts of the
planet, they concluded that they had first hit upon the most
advanced specimens that Sanus afforded; the only ones, in fact,
whose intellect were strong enough to appreciate the value of what
they were told. The investigators were obliged to work with Rolla,
Dulnop, and Corrus only; upon these three depended the success of
their unprecedented scheme.

Rolla continued to keep watch upon Supreme; and toward morning--that
is, morning in that particular part of Sanus--the architect was
rewarded by catching the bee in a still drowsy condition. Using the
same method Kinney had chosen, Billie succeeded in giving the
soldier bee a very vivid idea of fire. And judging by the very human
way in which the half-asleep insect tossed about, thrashing her
wings and legs and making incoherent sounds, Billie succeeded
admirably. The other bees in the hive came crowding around, and
Supreme had some difficulty in maintaining her dignity and
authority. In the end she confided in the subordinate next in
command:

"I have had a terrible dream. One of our slaves, or a woman much
like one, assaulted me with a new and fearful weapon." She described
it more or less as Rolla had told Cunora. "It was a deadly thing;
but how I know this, I cannot say, except that it was exceedingly
hot. So long as the woman held it in her hand, I dared not go near
her.

"See to it that the others know; and if such a thing actually comes
into existence, let me know immediately."

"Very well, Supreme." And the soldier straightway took the tale to
another bee. This told, both proceeded to spread the news,
bee-fashion; so that the entire hive knew of the terror within a few
minutes. Inside an hour every hive in the whole "city" had been
informed.

"Give them time now," said the doctor, "and they will tell every bee
on the planet. Suppose we want a couple of weeks before doing
anything further? The more afraid the bees are in advance, the
easier for Rolla and her friends."

Meanwhile Corrus, after a sleepless night with his cattle, had
driven them hurriedly back to the huts surrounding the "experimental
station." Here the herdsman turned his herd over to another man, and
then strode over among the huts. Outside one of them--probably
Rolla's--he paused and gazed longingly, then gave a deep sigh and
went on. Shortly he reached another hut in which he found Dulnop.

"I was just going to seek ye!" exclaimed the younger man. "I have
seen a wondrous sight, Corrus!"

Thus the two men came to compare notes, finding that each had
learned practically the same thing. Corrus being denied the right to
visit any woman save Cunora, Dulnop hurried to Rolla and told her
what he and the herdsman had learned. The three testimonies made an
unshakable case.

"By the great god Mownoth!" swore Corrus in vast delight when Dulnop
had reported. "We have learned a way to make ourselves free! As free
as the squirrels!"

"Aye," agreed the younger. "We know the method. But--how shall we
secure the means?"

Corrus gave an impatient gesture. "'Twill come in time, Dulnop, just
as the dream came! Meanwhile we must tell every one of our kind, so
that all shall be ready when the day comes to strike!

"Then"--his voice lost its savagery, and became soft and
tender--"then, Dulnop, lad, ye shall have thy Cunora; and as for
Rolla and I--"

Corrus turned and walked away, that his friend might not see what
was in his eyes.






IX

FOUND!





It was two weeks to a day when the four on the earth, after having
seen very little of each other in the meanwhile, got together for
the purpose of finishing their "revelation" to the Sanusians.

"Mr. Van Emmon and I," stated Billie coolly, as they put on their
bracelets, "have been trying to decide upon the best way of telling
them how to obtain fire."

Neither Smith nor the doctor showed that he noticed her "Mr. Van
Emmon." Evidently the two were still unreconciled.

"I argue," remarked the geologist, "that the simplest method will be
a chemical one. There's lots of ways to produce fire spontaneously,
with chemicals; and this woman Rolla could do it easily."

Billie indulged in a small, superior smile. "He forgets that all
these chemical methods require pure chemicals. And you don't find
them pure in the natural state. You've got to have fire to reduce
them with."

"What's your proposition, then?" from the doctor.

"Optics!" enthusiastically. She produced a large magnifying-glass
from her pocket. "All we have to do is to show Dulnop--he's
something of a mineralogist--how to grind and polish a piece of
crystal into this shape!"

Van Emmon groaned. "Marvelous! Say, if you knew how infernally hard
it is to find even a small piece of crystal, you'd never propose
such a thing! Why, it would take years--Mrs. Van Emmon!"

Smith also shook his head. "Neither of you has the right idea. The
easiest way, under the circumstances, would be an electrical one."

He paused, frowning hard; then vetoed his own plan. "Thunder; I'm
always speaking first and thinking afterward. I never used to do
it," accusingly, "until I got in with you folks. Anyhow, electricity
won't do; you've got to have practically pure elements for that,
too."

"Guess it's up to you, doc," said Billie. And they all looked
respectfully toward their host.

He laughed. "You three will never learn anything. You'll continue to
think that I'm a regular wonder about these things, but you never
notice that I merely stay still and let you commit yourselves first
before I say anything. All I have to do is select the one idea
remaining after you've disproved the rest. Nothing to it!"

He paused. "I'm afraid we're reduced to the spark method. It would
take too long to procure materials pure enough for any other plan.
Friction is out of the question for such people; they haven't the
patience. Suppose we go ahead on the flint-and-spark basis."

They went at once into the familiar trance state. Nightfall was
approaching on the part of Sanus in which they were interested.
Smith and Van Emmon came upon Dulnop and Corrus as they were talking
together. The herdsman was saying:

"Lad, my heart is heavy this night." Much of his usual vigor was
absent. "When I were passing Cunora's field this day, some of the
masters came and drove me over to her side. I tried to get away, and
one threatened to kill. I fear me, lad, they intend to force us to
marry!"

"What!" fiercely, from the younger.

Corrus laid a hand upon his arm. "Nay, Dulnop; fear not. I have no
feeling for thy Cunora; I may marry her, but as for fathering her
children--no!"

"Suppose," through set teeth, "suppose They should threaten to kill
thee?"

"I should rather die, Dulnop, than be untrue to Rolla!"

The younger man bounded to his feet. "Spoken like a man! And I tell
thee, neither shall I have aught to do with Rolla! Rather death than
dishonor!"

Next moment silence fell between them; and then Van Emmon and Smith
noted that both men had been bluffing in what they had said. For,
sitting apart in the growing darkness, each was plainly in terror of
the morrow. Presently Corrus spoke in a low tone:

"All the same, Dulnop, it were well for me and thee if the secret of
the flowing blossom were given us this night. I"--he paused,
abashed--"I am not so sure of myself, Dulnop, when I hear Their
accursed buzzing. I fear--I am afraid I might give in!"

At this Dulnop broke down, and fell to sobbing. Nothing could have
told the investigators so well just how childlike the Sanusians
really were. Corrus had all he could do to hold in himself.

"Mownoth!" he exclaimed, his eyes raised fervently. "If it be thy
will to deliver us, give us the secret this night!"

Meanwhile, in Rolla's hut, a similar scene was going on under the
doctor's projected eye. Cunora lost her nerve, and Rolla came near
to doing the same in her efforts to comfort the other.

"They are heartless things!" Rolla exclaimed with such bitterness as
her nature would permit. "They know not what love is: They with
their drones and their egg-babes! What is family life to Them?
Nothing!

"Somehow I feel that Their reign is nearly at an end, Cunora.
Perhaps the great secret shall be given us to-night!"

The girl dried her tears. "Why say ye that, Rolla?"

"Because the time be ripe for it. Are not all our kind looking
forward to it? Are we not all expecting and longing for it? Know we
not that we shall, must, have what we all so earnestly desire?" It
was striking, to hear this bit of modern psychology uttered by this
primitive woman. "Let me hear no more of thy weeping! Ye shall not
be made to wed Corrus!"

Nevertheless, at the speaking of her lover's name, the older woman's
lips trembled despite themselves; and she said nothing further
beyond a brief "Sleep well." After which the two women turned in,
and shortly reached the drowsy point.

Thus it happened that Rolla, after a minute or two, once more
aroused Cunora in great excitement, and after securely closing the
entrance to the hut against all comers, proceeded to relate what she
had seen. She finished:

"The seed of the flower can be grown in the heart of rotting wood!"
And for hours afterward the two whispered excitedly in the darkness.
It was hard to have to wait till dawn.

As for Corrus and Dulnop, they even went so far as to search the
heaps of stone in the mineral yards, although neither really
expected to find what they sought.

But the four on the earth, not being able to do anything further
until morning, proceeded to make themselves at home in the doctor's
house. Smith and the doctor slept together, likewise Billie and Mrs.
Kinney; Van Emmon occupied the guest-room in lonely grandeur. When
he came down to breakfast he said he had dreamed that he was Corrus,
and that he had burned himself on a blazing cow.

Again in the trance state, the four found that Rolla and Cunora,
after reaching an understanding with Corrus and Dulnop, had already
left their huts in search of the required stone. Five bees
accompanied them. Within a few minutes however, Corrus and Dulnop
set out together in the opposite direction, as agreed upon; and
shortly the guards were withdrawn. This meant that the holiday was
officially sanctioned, so long as the two couples kept apart; but if
they were to join forces afterward, and be caught in the act, they
would be severely punished. Such was bee efficiency--and sentiment.

The doctor had impressed Rolla with the fact that she would find the
desired stone in a mountainous country. Cunora, however, was for
examining every rock she came to; Rolla was continually passing
judgment upon some specimen.

"Nay," said she, for the hundredth time. "Tis a very bright stone we
seek, very small and very shiny, like sunlight on the water. I shall
know it when I see it, and I shall see it not until we reach the
mountains." Soon Cunora's impatience wore off, and the two
concentrated upon making time. By midday they were well into the
hills, following the course of a very dry creek; and now they kept a
sharp lookout at every step.

Van Emmon and Smith had similarly impressed Corrus and Dulnop with
the result that there was no loss of time in the beginning. The two
men reached the hills on their side of the valley an hour before the
women reached theirs.

And thus the search began, the strangest search, beyond a doubt,
within the history of the universe. It was not like the work of some
of earth's prehistoric men, who already knew fire and were merely
looking up fresh materials; it was a quest in which an idea, an idea
given in a vision, was the sole driving force. The most curious part
of the matter was that these people were mentally incapable of
conceiving that there was intelligence at work upon them from
another world, or even that there was another world.

"Ye saw the stars last night?" Corrus spoke to Dulnop. "Well,'tis
just such stars as shall awaken the seed of the flower. Ye shall
see!"

Both knew exactly what to look for: the brassy, regularly cut
crystals with the black stripings, such as has led countless men to
go through untold hardships in the belief that they had found gold.
In fact, iron pyrites is often called "fool gold," so deceptive is
its glitter.

Yet, it was just the thing for the purpose. Flint they already had,
large quantities of it; practically all their tools, such as axes
and knives, were made of it. Struck against iron pyrites, a larger,
fatter, hotter spark could be obtained than with any other natural
combination.

It was Dulnop's luck to see the outcropping. He found the mineral
exposed to plain view, a few feet above the bottom of the ravine the
two were ascending. With a shout of triumph he leaped upon the rock.

"Here, Corrus!" he yelled, dancing like mad. "Here is the gift of
the gods!"

The older man didn't attempt to hide his delight. He grabbed his
companion and hugged him until his ribs began to crack. Then, with a
single blow from his huge club, the herdsman knocked the specimen
clear of the slate in which it was set. Such was their excitement,
neither dreamed of marking the place in any way.

First satisfying themselves that the pyrites really could produce
"stars" from the flint, the two hurried down-stream, in search of
the right kind of wood. In half an hour Corrus came across a dead,
worm-eaten tree, from which he nonchalantly broke off a limb as big
as his leg. The interior was filled with a dry, stringy rot, just
the right thing for making a spark "live."

Then came a real difficulty. It will be better appreciated when the
men's childish nature is borne in mind. Their patience was terribly
strained in their attempts to make the sparks fly into the tinder.
Again and again one of them would throw the rocks angrily to the
ground, fairly snarling with exasperation.

However, the other would immediately take them up and try again.
Neither man had a tenth the deftness that is common to adults on the
earth. In size and strength alone they were men; otherwise--it
cannot too often be repeated--they were mere children. All told, it
was over two hours before the punk began to smolder.

"By Mownoth!" swore the herdsman, staring reverently at the smoke.
"We have done a miracle, Dulnop--ye and I! Be ye sure this is no
dream?"

Quite in human fashion, Dulnop seriously reached out and pinched the
herdsman's tremendous arm. Corrus winced, but was too well pleased
with the result to take revenge, although the nature of these men
was such as to call for it.

"It be no dream!" he declared, still awestruck.

"Nay," agreed Dulnop. "And now--to make the flower grow!"

It was Corrus's lungs which really did the work. His prodigious
chest was better than a small pair of bellows, and he blew just as
he had been told in the vision. Presently a small flame appeared in
the tinder, and leaped eagerly upward. Both men jumped back, and for
lack of enough air the flame went out.

"Never mind!" exclaimed Dulnop at Corrus's crestfallen look. "I
remember that we must be ready with leaves, and the like, as soon as
the blossom appears. Blow, ye great wind-maker, and I shall feed the
flower!"

And thus it came about that two men of Sanus, for the first time in
the history of the planet, looked upon fire itself. And when they
had got it to burning well, each of them stared at his hands, and
from his hands to the little heap of "flowers"; from hands to fire
they looked, again and again; and then gazed at one another in awe.






X

AT HALF COCK





Rolla and Cunora searched for hours. They followed one creek almost
to its very beginning, and then crossed a ridge on the left and came
down another stream. Again and again Cunora found bits of mineral
such as would have deceived any one who had been less accurately
impressed than Rolla. As it afterward turned out, the very accuracy
of this impression was a great error, strange though that may seem.
Finally Rolla glanced up at the sun and sighed. "We will have to
give it up for this day," she told Cunora. "There be just time
enough to return before night." Neither said anything about the
half-rations upon which they would be fed in punishment for running
away.

So the two started back, making their way in gloomy silence through
the woods and fields of the valley. Cunora was greatly disappointed,
and soon began to show it as any child would, by maintaining a
sullenness which she broke only when some trifling obstacle, such as
a branch, got in her way. Then she would tear the branch from the
tree and fling it as far as she could, meanwhile screaming with
anger. Rolla showed more control.

It was nearing nightfall when they came within sight of the huts. At
a distance of perhaps half a mile they stopped and stared hard at
the scene ahead of them.

"Hear ye anything, Cunora?" asked the older woman.

The girl's keen ears had caught a sound. "Methinks something hath
aroused our people. I wonder--"

"Cunora!" gasped Rolla excitedly. "Think ye that Corrus and Dulnop
have succeeded in growing the flower?"

They ran nearer. In a moment it was clear that something most
certainly was arousing the people. The village was in an uproar.
"Stay!" cautioned Rolla, catching her friend's arm. "Let us use
cunning! Mayhap there be danger!"

They were quite alone in the fields, which were always deserted at
that hour. Crouching behind a row of bushes, they quickly drew near
to the village, all without being seen. Otherwise, this tale would
never be told.

For Corrus and Dulnop, after having satisfied themselves that the
wondrous flowering flower would live as long as they continued to
feed it, had immediately decided to carry it home. To do so they
first tried building the fire on a large piece of bark. Of course it
burned through, and there had been more delay. Finally Corrus
located a piece of slate, so large that a small fire could be kept
up without danger of spilling.

The two men had hurried straight for the village. Not once did
either of them dream what a magnificent spectacle they made; the two
skin-clad aborigines, bearing the thing which was to change them
from slaves into free beings, with all the wonders of civilization
to come in its train. Behind them as they marched, if they but knew
it, stalked the principles of the steam engine, of the printing-press,
of scientific agriculture and mechanical industry in general. Look
about the room in which you sit as you read this; even to the door-knobs
every single item depends upon fire, directly or indirectly! But
Corrus and Dulnop were as ignorant of this as their teeth were devoid
of fillings.

Not until then did it occur to the four watchers on the earth that
there was anything premature about the affair. It was Smith who
first observed:

"Say, Van, I never thought to impress Dulnop with any plan for using
the fire. How about you and Corrus?"

"By George!" seriously, from the geologist. And immediately the two
set to work trying to reach their agents' minds.

They failed! Dulnop and Corrus were both too excited, far too wide
awake, to feel even the united efforts of all four on the earth. And
the two Sanusians marched straight into the village without the
remotest idea of how they should act.

"It is a flower!" he shrieked, frantic with joy. "The flower has
come!" the shout was passed along. "Corrus and Dulnop have found the
flowering blossom!"

Within a single minute the two men were surrounded by the whole
human population of the place. For the most part the natives were
too awestruck to come very near; they were content to stand off and
stare at the marvel, or fall upon their knees and worship it. It was
now so dark that the flames fairly illumined their faces.

Shortly one or two got up courage enough to imitate Dulnop as he
"fed the flower;" and presently there were several little fires
burning merrily upon the ground. As for the aborigines, they let
themselves loose; never before did they shout and dance as they
shouted and danced that night. It was this Rolla and Cunora heard.

Before five minutes had passed, however, a scout awakened Supreme.
Billie could see that the bee was angry at having been disturbed,
but swiftly collected herself as she realized the significance of
the scout's report.

"So they have found the terror," she reflected aloud. "Very well.
Arouse all except the egg-layers and the drones. We can make use of
the food-gatherers as well as the fighters."

The hive was soon awake. Billie was sure that every last bee was
greatly afraid; their agitation was almost pitiful. But such was
their organization and their automatic obedience to orders, there
was infinitely less confusion than might be supposed. Another five
minutes had not passed before not only that hive, but all within the
"city" were emptied; and millions upon millions of desperate bees
were under way toward the village.

Rolla and Cunora knew of it first. They heard the buzzing of that
winged cloud as it passed through the air above their heads; but
such was the bees' intent interest in the village ahead, the two
women were not spied as they hid among the bushes. By this time
twilight was half gone. The firelight lit up the crowd of humans as
they surged and danced about their new deity. For, henceforth, fire
would replace Mownoth as their chief god; it was easy to see that.

Moreover, both Corrus and Dulnop, as primitive people will, had been
irresistibly seized by the spirit of the mob. They threw their
burden down and joined in the frenzy of the dance. Louder and louder
they shouted; faster and faster they capered. Already one or two of
their fellow villagers had dropped, exhausted, to the ground. Never
had they had so good an excuse for dancing themselves to death!

And into this scene came the bees. Not one of them dared go within
ten yards of the flames; for a while, all they did was to watch the
humans. Such was the racket no one noticed the sound of the wings.

"Shall we attack those on the edge of the crowd?" one of Supreme's
lieutenants wanted to know. The commandant considered this with all
the force of what mental experience she had had.

"No," she decided. "We shall wait a little longer. Just now, they
are too jubilant to be frightened; we would have to kill them all,
and that would not be good policy." Of course, the bee had the
pollen crop, nothing more, in mind when she made her decision; yet
it was further justified. There was no let-up in the rejoicing; if
anything, it became more frantic than before. Darkness fell upon a
crowd which was reeling in self-induced mental intoxication.

Rolla and Cunora came a little nearer; and still remaining hidden,
saw that more than half their friends had succumbed. One by one the
remainder dropped out; their forms lay all about what was left of
the fire. The two women could easily see what their friends were
blind to: the bees were simply biding their time.

"Ought we not to rush in and warn them?" whispered Cunora to Rolla.
"Surely the flower hath driven them mad!"

"Hush!" warned the older woman. "Be quiet! Everything depends upon
our silence!"

It was true. Only two of the villagers remained upon their feet, and
shortly one of these staggered and fell in his tracks. The one who
was left was Corrus himself, his immense vitality keeping him going.
Then he, too, after a final whoop of triumph and defiance,
absolutely unconscious of the poison-laden horde that surrounded
him, fell senseless to the earth. Another minute, and the whole
crowd was still.

AND THE FIRE HAD GONE OUT.

The bees came closer. Several thousands of them were stricken by
smoke from the embers, and the rest of the swarm took good care to
avoid it. They hovered over the prostrate forms of the aborigines
and made sure that they were unconscious.

"Is there nothing we can do?" whispered Cunora, straining her eyes
to see.

"Nothing, save to watch and wait," returned Rolla, her gaze fixed
upon the dark heap which marked her lover's form. And thus an hour
passed, with the four on the earth quite unable to take a hand in
any way.

Then one of the villagers--the first, in fact, who had dropped out
of the dance--stirred and presently awakened. He sat up and looked
about him, dazed and dizzy, for all the world like a drunken man.
After a while he managed to get to his feet.

No sooner had he done this than a dozen bees were upon him.
Terror-stricken, he stood awaiting their commands. They were not
long in coming.

By means of their fearful buzzing, the deadly insects guided him
into the nearest hut, where they indicated that he should pick up
one of the rude hoelike tools which was used in the fields. With
this in hand, he was driven to the little piles of smoldering ashes,
where the fires had flickered an hour before.

Hardly knowing what he was doing, but not daring to disobey, the man
proceeded to heap dirt over the embers. Shortly he had every spark
of the fire smothered beneath a mound as high as his knees. Not till
then did any of the others begin to revive.

As fast as they recovered the bees took charge of them. Not a human
had courage enough to make a move of offense; it meant certain
death, and they all knew it only too well. As soon as they were wide
awake enough to know what they were doing, they were forced to
search the bodies of those still asleep.

"We must find the means for growing the flower," said Supreme,
evidently convinced that a seed was a seed, under any circumstances.
And presently they found, tucked away in Corrus's lion-skin, a large
chunk of the pyrites, and a similar piece on Dulnop.

"So these were the discoverers," commented Supreme.

"What is your will in their case?" the subordinate asked.

The commanding bee considered for a long time. Finally she got an idea,
such as bees are known to get once in a great while. It was simply a
new combination--as all ideas are merely new combinations--of two
punishments which were commonly employed by the bees.

As a result, eight of the villagers were compelled to carry the two
fire-finders to a certain spot on the bank of a nearby stream. Here
the two fragments of pyrites were thrown, under orders, into the
water; so that the eight villagers might know just why the whole
thing was being done. Next the two men, still unconscious, were
buried up to their necks. Their heads, lolling helplessly, were all
that was exposed. So it was to be the Head Out punishment--imprisonment
of one day with their bodies rigidly held by the soil: acute torture
to an aborigine. But was this all?

One of the villagers was driven to the nearest hut, where he was
forced to secure two large stone axes. Bringing these back to the
"torture-place," as the spot was called, the man was compelled to
wield one of the clumsy tools while a companion used the other; and
between them they cut down the tree whose branches had been waving
over the prisoners' heads. Then the villagers were forced to drag
the tree away.

All of which occurred in the darkness, and out of sight of Rolla and
Cunora. They could only guess what was going on. Hours passed, and
dawn approached. Not till then did they learn just what had been
done.

The villagers, now all awake, were driven by the bees to the place
on the bank of the stream. There, the eight men who had imprisoned
the two discoverers told what had been done with the "magic stones."
Each villager stared at the offenders, and at something which lay on
the ground before them, and in sober silence went straight to his or
her work in the fields.

Presently the huts were deserted. All the people were on duty
elsewhere. Such bees as were not guarding the fields had returned to
the hives. Rolla and Cunora cautiously ventured forth, taking great
care to avoid being seen. They hurried fearfully to the stream.

Before they reached the spot Rolla gave an exclamation and stared
curiously to one side, where the tree had been dragged. Suddenly she
gave a terrible cry and rushed forward, only to drop on her knees
and cover her face with hands that shook as with the palsy. At the
same instant Cunora saw what had been done; and uttering a single
piercing scream, fell fainting to the ground.

Heaped in front of the two prisoners was a large pile of pebbles.
There were thousands upon thousands in the heap. Before each man, at
a distance of a foot, was a large gourd-ful of water. To the
savages, these told the whole story; these, together with the tree
dragged to one side.

Corrus and Dulnop were to be buried in that spot every day for as
many days as there were pebbles in the heap; in other words, until
they died. Every night they would be dug up, and every morning
buried afresh. And to keep them from telling any of the villagers
where they had found the pyrites, they were to be deprived of water
all day long. By night their tongues would be too swollen for
speech. For they had been sentenced to the No Shade torture, as
well; their heads would be exposed all day long to the burning sun
itself.






XI

THE EDGE OF THE WORLD





It is significant that Billie, because of her connection with the
bee, Supreme, was spared the sight that the doctor saw from Rolla's
point of view. Otherwise, the geologist's wife might have had a
different opinion of the matter. As it was--

"Corrus and Dulnop," said she as cooly as Supreme herself might have
spoken, "are not the first to suffer because they have discovered
something big."

Whereupon her husband's wrath got beyond his grip. "Not the first!
Is that all you can say?" he demanded hotly. "Why, of all the
damnably cruel, cold-blooded creatures I ever heard of, those
infernal bees--"

Van Emmon stopped, unable to go on without blasphemy.

The doctor had got over the horror of what he had seen. "We want to
be fair, Van. Look at this matter from the bees' view-point for
awhile. What were they to do? They had to make sure, as far as
possible, that their supremacy would never be threatened again.
Didn't they?"

"Oh, but--damn it all!" cried Van Emmon. "There's a limit somewhere!
Such cruelty as that--no one could conceive of it!"

"As for the bees," flared Billie, "I don't blame 'em! And unless I'm
very much mistaken, the ruling class anywhere, here on the earth or
wherever you investigate, will go the limit to hold the reins, once
they get them!"

The expression on Van Emmon's face was curious to see. There was no
fear there, only a puzzled astonishment. Strange as it may seem,
Billie had told him something that had never occurred to him before.
And he recognized it as truth, as soon as she had said it.

"Just a minute," remarked Smith in his ordinary voice; "just a
minute. You're forgetting that we don't really know whether Rolla
and Cunora are safe. Everything depends upon them now, you know."

In silence the four went back into telepathic connection. Now, of
course, Smith and Van Emmon were practically without agents. The
prisoners could tell them nothing whatever except the tale of
increasing agony as their torture went on. All that Van Emmon and
Smith could do was lend the aid of their mentality to the efforts of
the other two, and for a while had to be content with what Billie,
through Supreme, and the doctor, through Rolla, were able to learn.
However, Kinney did suggest that one of the other two men get in
touch with Cunora.

"Good idea," said Smith. "Go to it, Van Emmon."

The geologist stirred uneasily, and avoided his wife's eyes. "I--I'm
afraid not, Smith. Rather think I'd prefer to rest a while. You do
it!"

Smith laughed and reddened. "Nothing doing for an old bach like me.
Cunora might--well, you know--go in bathing, for instance. It's all
right for the doctor, of course; but--let me out!"

Meanwhile the two women on Sanus, taking the utmost care, managed to
retreat from the river bank without being discovered. Keeping their
eyes very wide open and their ears strained for the slightest buzz,
the two contrived to pass through the village, out into the fields,
and thence, from cover to cover, into the foothills on that side of
the valley where their lovers had found the pyrites.

"If only we knew which stream they ascended!" lamented Cunora, as
they stood in indecision before a fork in the river.

"But we don't!" Rolla pointed out philosophically. "We must trust to
luck and Mownoth, ye and I."

And despite all the effort the doctor could put forth to the
contrary, the two women picked out the wrong branch. They searched
as diligently as two people possibly could; but somehow the doctor
knew, just because of the wrong choice that had been made, that
their search would be unsuccessful. He thought the matter over for a
few moments, and finally admitted to his three friends:

"I wonder if I haven't been a little silly? Why should I have been
so precious specific in impressing Rolla about the pyrites? Pshaw!
Almost any hard rock will strike sparks from flint!"

"Why, of course!" exploded Van Emmon. "Here--let's get busy and tell
Rolla!"

But it proved astonishingly difficult. The two women were in an
extraordinary condition now. They were continually on the alert. In
fact, the word "alert" scarcely described the state of mind, the
keen, desperate watchfulness which filled every one of their waking
hours, and caused each to remain awake as long as possible; so that
they invariably fell to sleep without warning. They could not be
caught in the drowsy state!

For they knew something about the bees which the four on the earth
did not learn until Billie had overheard Supreme giving some orders.

"Set a guard on that river bank," she told her subordinate, "and
maintain it night and day. If any inferior attempts to recover the
magic stone, deal with him or her in the same manner in which we
punished the finders of the deadly flower."

"It shall be done, Supreme. Is there anything further?"

"Yes. Make quite sure that none of the inferiors are missing."

Shortly afterward the lieutenant reported that one of the huts was
empty.

"Rolla, the soil-tester, and Cunora, the vineyardist, are gone."

"Seek them!" Supreme almost became excited. "They are the lovers of
the men we punished! They would not absent themselves unless they
knew something! Find them, and torture them into revealing the
secret! We must weed out this flowing blossom forever!"

"It shall be done!"

Such methods were well known to Rolla and Cunora. Had not their
fellow villagers, many of them, tried time after time to escape from
bondage? And had they not inevitably been apprehended and driven
back, to be tortured as an example to the rest? It would never do to
be caught!

So they made it a practice to travel only during twilight and dawn,
remaining hidden through the day. Invariably one stood watch while
the other slept. The bees were--everywhere!

Upon crossing the range of mountains going down the other side,
Cunora and Rolla began to feel hopeful of two things--first, that
their luck would change, and the wonderful stone be found; and
second, that they would be in no danger from the bees in this new
country, which seemed to be a valley much like the one they had
quit. It was all quite new and strange to them, and in their
interest they almost forgot at times that each had a terrible score
to settle when her chance finally came.

Twice they had exceedingly narrow escapes. Always they kept
carefully hid, but on the third day Cunora, advancing cautiously
through some brush, came suddenly upon two bees feeding. She stopped
short and held her breath. Neither saw her, so intent were they upon
their honey; yet Cunora felt certain that each had been warned to
watch out for her. This was true; Billie learned that every bee on
the planet had been told. And so Cunora silently backed away, an
inch at a time, until it was safe to turn and run.

On another occasion Rolla surprised a big drone bee, just as she
bent to take a drink of water from a stream. The insect had been out
of her sight, on the other side of a boulder. It rose with an angry
buzz as she bent down; a few feet away from her it hung in the air,
apparently scrutinizing her to make sure that she was one of the
runaways. Her heart leaped to her mouth. Suppose they were reported!

She made a lightninglike grab at the thing, and very nearly caught
it. Straight up it shot, taken by surprise, and dashed blindly into
a ledge of rock which hung overhead. For a second it floundered,
dazed; and that second was its last. Cunora gave a single bound
forward, and with a vicious swing of a palm-leaf, which she always
carried, smashed the bee flat.

Before they had been free five days they came to an exceedingly
serious conclusion: that it was only a question of time until they
were caught. Sooner or later they must be forced to return; they
could not hope to dodge bees much longer. When Rolla fully realized
this she turned gravely to the younger girl.

"Methinks the time has come for us to make a choice, Cunora. Which
shall it be: live as we have been living for the past four days,
with the certainty of being caught in time or--face the unknown
perils on the edge of the world?"

Cunora dropped the piece of stone she had been inspecting and
shivered with fear. "A dreadful choice ye offer, Rolla! Think of the
horrible beasts we must encounter!"

"Ye mean"--corrected the philosophical one--"ye mean, the beasts
which men SAY they have seen. Tell me; hast ever seen such thyself?
Many times hast thou been near the edge, I know."

The girl shook her head. "Nay; not I. Yet these beasts must be,
Rolla; else why should all men tell of them?"

"I note," remarked Rolla thoughtfully, "that each man tells of
seeing a different sort of beast. Perchance they were all but lies."

However, it was Cunora's fear of capture, rather than her faith in
Rolla's reasoning, which drove the girl to the north. For to the
north they traveled, a matter of some two weeks; and not once did
they dare relax their vigilance. Wherever they went, there was
vegetation of some sort, and wherever there was vegetation bees were
likely to be found. By the time the two weeks were over, the women
were in a state of near-hysteria, from the nervous strain of it all.
Moreover, both suffered keenly for want of cereals, to which they
were accustomed; they were heartily tired of such fruits and nuts as
they were able to pick up without exposing themselves.

One morning before daybreak they came to the upper end of a long,
narrow valley--one which paralleled their own, by the way--and as
they emerged from the plain into the foothills it was clear that
they had reached a new type of country. There was comparatively
little brush; and with every step the rockiness increased. By dawn
they were on the edge of a plateau; back of them stretched the
inhabited country; ahead, a haze-covered expanse. Nothing but rocks
was about them.

"Ye are sure that we had best keep on?" asked Cunora uneasily.

Rolla nodded, slowly but positively. "It is best. Back of us lies
certain capture. Ahead--we know not what; but at least there is a
chance!"

Nevertheless, both hesitated before starting over the plateau. Each
gazed back longingly over the home of their kind; and for a moment
Holla's resolution plainly faltered. She hesitated; Cunora made a
move as though to return. And at that instant their problem was
decided for them.

A large drone passed within six feet of them. Both heard the buzz,
and whirled about to see the bee darting frantically out of reach.
At a safe distance it paused, as though to make sure of its find,
then disappeared down the valley. They had been located!

"We have no choice now!" cried Rolla, speaking above a whisper for
the first time in weeks. "On, as fast as ye can, Cunora!"

The two sped over the rocks, making pretty good time considering the
loads they carried. Each had a good-sized goatskin full of various
dried fruits and nuts, also a gourd not so full. In fact, it had
been some while since they had had fresh water. Cunora was further
weighed down by some six pounds of dried rabbit meat; the animals
had been caught in snares. Both, however, discarded their palm
leaves; they would be of no further use now.

And thus they fled, knowing that they had, at most, less than a day
before the drone would return with enough soldiers to compel
obedience. For the most part, the surface was rough granite, with
very little sign of erosion. There was almost no water; both women
showed intense joy when they found a tiny pool of it standing in a
crevasse. They filled their gourds as well as their stomachs.

A few steps farther on, and the pair stepped out of the shallow
gully in which they had been walking. Immediately they were exposed
to a very strong and exceedingly cold wind, such as seemed to
surprise them in no way, but compelled both to actually lean against
its force. Moreover, although this pressure was all from the left,
it proved exceedingly difficult to go on. Their legs seemed made of
lead, and their breathing was strangely labored. This, also,
appeared to be just what they had expected.

Presently, however, they found another slight depression in the
rocks; and sheltered from the wind, made a little better progress
ahead. It was bitter cold, however; only the violence of their
exercise could make them warm enough to stand it. All in all, the
two were considerably over three hours in making the last mile; they
had to stop frequently to rest. The only compensating thing was
their freedom from worry; the bees would not bother them where the
wind was so strong. So long as they could keep on the move they were
safe.

But what made it worse was the steadily increasing difficulty of
moving their legs. For, although the surface continued level, they
seemed to be CLIMBING now, where before they had simply walked. It
was just as though the plateau had changed into a mountain, and they
were ascending it; only, upon looking back, nothing but
comparatively flat rock met the gaze. What made them lean forward so
steeply anyhow?

Rolla seemed to think it all very ordinary. She was more concerned
about the wind, to which they had become once more exposed as they
reached the end of the rift. On they pressed, five or six steps at
each attempt, stopping to rest twice the length of time they
actually traveled. It was necessary now to cling to the rock with
both hands, and once Cunora lost her grip, so that she would have
been blown to one side, or else have slipped backward, had not Rolla
grasped her heel and held her until she could get another hand-hold.

"Courage!" gasped Rolla. Perspiration was streaming down her face,
despite the bitter cold of the wind; her hands trembled from the
strain she was undergoing. "Courage, Cunora! It be not much
farther!"

On they strove. Always it seemed as though they were working upward
as well as onward, although the continued flatness of the surface
argued obstinately against this. Also, the sun remained in the same
position relative to the rocks; if they were climbing, it should
have appeared overhead. What did it mean?

Finally Rolla saw, about a hundred yards farther on, something which
caused her to shout: "Almost there, Cunora!"

The younger girl could not spare breath enough to reply. They
struggled on in silence.

Now they were down on their hands and knees. Before half the hundred
yards was covered, they were flat on their faces, literally clawing
their way upward and onward. Had the wind increased in violence in
proportion as the way grew harder, they could never have made it,
physical marvels though they were. Only the absolute knowledge that
they dared not return drove them on; that, and the possibility of
finding the precious stone, and of ultimately saving the two men
they had left behind.

The last twenty feet was the most extraordinary effort that any
human had ever been subjected to. They had to take turns in
negotiating the rock; one would creep a few inches on, get a good
hold, and brace herself against the wind, while the other, crawling
alongside, used her as a sort of a crutch. Their fingers were
bleeding and their finger-nails cracked from the rock and cold; the
same is equally true of their toes. Had it been forty feet instead
of twenty--

The rocks ended there. Beyond was nothing but sky; even this was not
like what they were used to, but was very nearly black. Two more
spurts, and Rolla threw one hand ahead and caught the edge of the
rock. Cunora dragged herself alongside. The effort brought blood to
her nostrils.

They rested a minute or two, then looked at one another in mute
inquiry. Cunora nodded; Rolla took great breath; and they drew
themselves to the edge and looked over.







XII

OUTSIDE INFORMATION





The two women gazed in extreme darkness. The other side of the ridge
of rock was black as night. From side to side the ridge extended,
like a jagged knife edge on a prodigious scale; it seemed infinite
in extent. Behind them--that is, at their feet--lay the
stone-covered expanse they had just traversed; ahead of them there
was--nothingness itself.

Cunora shook with fear and cold. "Let us not go on, Rolla!" she
whimpered. "I like not the looks of this void; it may contain all
sorts of beasts. I--I am afraid!" She began to sob convulsively.

Rolla peered into the darkness. Nothing whatever was to be seen. It
was as easy to imagine enemies as friends; easier in fact. What
might not the unknown hold for them?

"We cannot stay here," spoke Rolla, with what energy her condition
would permit. "We could not--hold on. Nor can we return now; They
would surely find us!"

But Cunora's courage, which had never faltered in the face of
familiar dangers, was not equal to the unknown. She wailed: "Rolla!
A little way back--a hollow in the rock! 'Tis big enough to shelter
me! I would--rather stay there than--go on!"

"Ye would rather die there, alone!"

Cunora hid her face. "Let me have half the food! I can go back to
the pool--for water! And maybe," hopefully--"maybe They will give
up the search in time."

"Aye," from Rolla, bitterly. "And in time Dulnop will die, if we do
nothing for him--and for Corrus!"

Cunora fell to sobbing again. "I cannot help it! I am--afraid!"

Rolla scarcely heard. An enormous idea had just occurred to her. She
had told the girl to think of Dulnop and Corrus; but was it not
equally true that they should think of all the other humans, their
fellow slaves, each of whom had suffered nearly as much? Was not the
fire equally precious to them all?

She started to explain this to the girl, then abruptly gave it up.
It was no use; Cunora's mind was not strong enough to take the step.
Rolla fairly gasped as she realized, as no Sanusian had realized
before, that she had been given the responsibility of rescuing A
WHOLE RACE.

Fire she must have! And since she could not, dared not, seek it
here, she must try the other side of the world. And she would have
to do it--alone!

"So be it!" she said loudly in a strange voice. "Ye stay here and
wait, Cunora! I go on!"

And for fear her resolution would break down, she immediately crept
over the edge. She clung to the rock as though expecting to be
dragged from it. Instead, as she let her feet down into the
blackness, she could feel solid rock beneath her body, quite the
same as she had lain upon a moment before. It was like descending
the opposite side of an incredibly steep mountain, a mountain made
of blackness itself.

The women gave one another a last look. For all they knew, neither
would gaze upon the other again. Next moment, with Cunora's
despairing cry ringing in her ears, Holla began to crawl backward
and downward.

She could plainly see the sun's level rays above her head, irregular
beams of yellowish light; it served slightly to illuminate her
surroundings. Shortly, however, her eyes became accustomed to the
darkness; the stars helped just as they had always helped; and soon
she was moving almost as freely as on the other side.

Once she slipped, and slid down and to one side, for perhaps ten
feet. When she finally grabbed a sharp projecting ledge and stopped,
her vision almost failed from the terrible effort she had put forth.
She could scarcely feel the deep gash that the ledge had made in her
finger-tips.

After perhaps half an hour of hard work among bare rocks exactly
like those she had quit, she stopped for a prolonged rest. As a
matter of course, she stared at the sky; and then came her first
discovery.

Once more let it be understood that her view was totally different
from anything that has ever been seen on the earth. To be sure, "up"
was over her head, and "down" was under her feet; nevertheless, she
was stretched full length, face down, on the rock. In other words,
it was precisely as though she were clinging to a cliff. Sky above,
sky behind and all sides; there were stars even under her feet!

But all her life she had been accustomed, at night, to see that
broad band of silver light across the heavens. She had taken it for
granted that, except at two seasons of the year, for short periods,
she would always see "the Silvery Way." But tonight--there was no
band! The whole sky was full of--stars, nothing else!

It will be easier to picture her wonder and uneasiness if she is
compared mentally with a girl of five or six. Easier, too, to
appreciate the fact that she determined to go on anyhow.

Mile after mile was covered in the darkness. Rolla was on the point
of absolute exhaustion; but she dared not sleep until she reached a
spot where there was no danger of falling. It was only after braving
the gale for over four hours in the starlight that Rolla reached a
point where she was no longer half crawling, half creeping, but
moved nearly erect. Shortly she was able to face the way she was
going; and by leaning backward was able to make swift progress. In
another half-hour she was walking upright. Still no explanation of
the mystery!

Finding a sheltered spot, she proceeded to make herself
comparatively comfortable on the rock. Automatically, from habit,
she proceeded to keep watch; then she must have remembered that
there was now no need for vigilance. For she lay herself down in the
darkness and instantly fell asleep.

Three hours later--according to the time kept by the watchers on the
earth--Rolla awoke and sat up in great alarm. And small wonder.

It was broad daylight! The sun was well above the horizon; and not
only the Sanusian but the people on the earth were vastly puzzled to
note that it was the western horizon! To all appearances, Rolla had
slept a whole day in that brief three hours.

Shortly her nerves were steady enough for her to look about,
uncomprehendingly, but interestedly, as a child will. There was
nothing but rock to be seen; a more or less level surface, such as
she had toiled over the day before. The day before! She glanced at
the sun once more, and her heart gave a great leap.

The sun was rising--in the west!

'"Tis a world of contraries," observed Rolla sagely to herself.
"Mayhap I shall find all else upside down."

She ate heartily, and drank deep from her gourd. There was not a
cupful remaining. She eyed it seriously as she got to her feet.

Another look back at that flat expanse of granite, which had so
gradually and so mysteriously changed from precipice to plain, and
Rolla strode on with renewed vigor and interest. Presently she was
able to make out something of a different color in the distance, and
soon was near enough to see some bona-fide bushes; a low, flowerless
shrub, it is true, but at least it was a living thing.

Shortly the undergrowth became dense enough to make it somewhat of
an effort to get through. And before long she was noticing all
manner of small creatures, from bugs to an occasional wandering
bird. These last, especially, uttered an abrupt but cheerful chirp
which helped considerably to raise her spirits. It was all too easy
to see, in her fancy, her lover helpless and suffering in the power
of those cold-blooded, merciless insects.

In an hour or two she reached the head of a small stream. Hurrying
down its banks as rapidly as its undergrowth would permit, Rolla
followed its course as it bent, winding and twisting, in the
direction which had always been north to her, but which the sun
plainly labeled "south." Certainly the sun mounted steadily toward
the zenith, passing successively through the positions corresponding
to four, three and two o'clock, in a manner absolutely baffling.

About noon she came out of the canon into the foothills. Another
brief rest, and from the top of a knoll she found herself looking
upon a valley about the size of the one she called "home."
Otherwise, it was very different. For one thing, it was far better
watered; nowhere could she see the half-dried brownishness so
characteristic of her own land. The whole surface was heavily grown
with all manner of vegetation; and so far as she could see it was
all absolutely wild. There was not a sign of cultivation.

Keeping to the left bank of the river, a much broader affair than
any she had seen before, Rolla made her way for several miles with
little difficulty. Twice she made wide detours through the thicket,
and once it was necessary to swim a short distance; the stream was
too deep to wade. The doctor watched the whole affair, purely as a
matter of professional interest.

"She is a magnificent specimen physically," he said in his
impersonal way, "and she shows none of the defects of the African
savages."

And such was his manner, in speaking of his distant "patient," that
Billie took it entirely as a matter of course, without the slightest
self-consciousness because of Van Emmon and Smith.

All this while Rolla had been intent, as before, upon finding some
of the coveted crystals. She had no luck; but presently she
discovered something decidedly worth while--a fallen tree trunk, not
too large, and near enough to the bank to be handled without help. A
few minutes later she was floating at ease, and making decidedly
better time.

A half-hour of this-during which she caught glimpses of many
animals, large and small, all of which fled precipitately--and she
rounded a sharp bend in the stream, to be confronted with a sight
which must have been strange indeed to her. Stretching across the
river was--a network of rusty wire, THE REMAINS OF A REINFORCED
CONCRETE BRIDGE.

There was no doubt of this. On each bank was a large, moss-grown
block of stone, which the doctor knew could be nothing else than the
old abutments. Seemingly there had been only a single span.

The woman brought the log to the shore, and examined the bridge
closely. Instinctively she felt that the structure argued a high
degree of intelligence, very likely human. A little hesitation, and
then she beached her log, ascended the bank, and looked upon the
bridge from above.

A narrow road met her eyes. Once it might have been twice as wide,
but now the thicket encroached until there was barely room enough,
judged the doctor, for a single vehicle to pass. Its surface was
badly broken up--apparently it had been concrete--and grass grew in
every crack. Nevertheless, it was a bona-fide road.

For the first time in a long while, Rolla was temporarily off her
guard. The doctor was able to impress her with the idea of "Follow
this road!" and to his intense gratification the woman started away
from the river at once.

Soon the novelty of the thing wore off enough for her to concern
herself with fresh food. She discovered plenty of berries, also
three kinds of nuts; all were strange to her, yet she ate them
without question, and suffered nothing as a result, so far as the
doctor could see.

The sun was less than an hour from the horizon when the road, after
passing over a slight rise, swung in a wide arc through the woods
and thus unveiled a most extraordinary landscape. It was all the
more incredible because so utterly out of keeping with what Rolla
had just passed through. She had been in the wilderness; now--

A vast city lay before her. Not a hundred yards away stood a low,
square building of some plain, gray stone. Beyond this stretched
block upon block--mile upon mile, rather--of bona-fide residences,
stores and much larger buildings. It is true that the whole place
was badly overgrown with all sorts of vegetation; yet, from that
slight elevation, there was no doubt that this place was, or had
been, a great metropolis.

Presently it became clear that "had been" was the correct term.
Nothing but wild life appeared. Rolla looked closely for any signs
of human occupancy, but saw none. To all appearances the place was
deserted; and it was just as easy to say that it had been so for ten
centuries as for one.

"There seems no good reason why I should not go farther," commented
Rolla aloud, to boost her courage. "Perchance I shall find the magic
stone in this queer place."

It speaks well for her self-confidence that, despite the total
strangeness of the whole affair--a city was as far out of her line
as aviation to a miner--she went forward with very little
hesitation. None of the wild creatures that scuttled from her sight
alarmed her at all; the only things she looked at closely were such
bees as she met. The insects ignored her altogether, except to keep
a respectful distance.

"These masters," observed Rolla with satisfaction, "know nothing of
me. I shall not obey them till they threaten me." But there was no
threatening.

For the most part the buildings were in ruins. Here and there a
structure showed very little damage by the elements. In more than
one case the roof was quite intact. Clearly the materials used were
exceptional, or else the place had not been deserted very long. The
doctor held to the latter opinion, especially after seeing a certain
brown-haired dog running to hide behind a heap of stones.

"It was a dog!" the doctor felt sure. To Rolla, however, the animal
was even more significant. She exclaimed about it in a way which
confirmed the doctor's guess. On she went at a faster rate, plainly
excited and hopeful of seeing something further that she could
recognize.

She found it in a hurry. Reaching the end of one block of the ruins,
she turned the corner and started to follow the cross street.
Whereupon she stopped short, to gaze in consternation at a line of
something whitish which stretched from one side of the "street" to
the other.

It was a line of human skeletons.

There were perhaps two hundred in the lot, piled one on top of the
other, and forming a low barrier across the pavement. To Rolla the
thing was simply terrible, and totally without explanation. To the
people on the earth, it suggested a formation of troops, shot down
in their tracks and left where they had fallen. The doctor would
have given a year of his life if only Rolla had had the courage to
examine the bones; there might have been bullet holes, or other
evidence of how they had met their death.

The Sanusian chose rather to back carefully away from the spot. She
walked hurriedly up the street she had just left, and before going
another block came across two skeletons lying right in the middle of
the street. A little farther on, and she began to find skeletons on
every hand. Moreover--and this is especially significant--the
buildings in this locality showed a great many gaps and holes in
their walls, such as might have been made by shell-fire.

This made it easier to understand something else. Every few yards or
so the explorer found a large heap of rust in the gutter, or what
had once been the gutter. These heaps had little or no shape; yet
the doctor fancied he could detect certain resemblances to things he
had seen before, and shortly declared that they were the remains of
motors.

"Can't say whether they were aircraft or autos, of course," he
added, "but those things were certainly machines." Later, Rolla paid
more attention to them, and the doctor positively identified them as
former motor-cars.

The sun had gone down. It was still quite light, of course; darkness
would not come for a couple of hours. Rolla munched on what food she
had, and pressed on through the ruins. She saw skeletons and rusted
engines everywhere, and once passed a rounded heap of rust which
looked like nothing so much as a large cannon shell. Had the place
been the scene of a battle?

Just when she had got rather accustomed to the place and was feeling
more or less at her ease, she stopped short. At the same time the
doctor himself fairly jumped in his chair. Somewhere, right near at
hand, on one of the larger structures, a bell began to ring!

It clanged loudly and confidently, giving out perhaps thirty strokes
before it stopped. The stillness which followed was pretty painful.
In a moment, however, it was broken as effectively as any silence
can be broken.

A man's voice sounded within the building.

Immediately it was replied to, more faintly, by several others. Then
came the clatter of some sort of utensils, and sundry other noises
which spoke loudly of humans. Rolla froze in her tracks, and her
teeth began to chatter.

Next moment she got a grip on herself. "What difference doth it
make, whether they be friend or enemy?" she argued severely, for the
benefit of her shaking nerves. "They will give thee food, anyhow.
And perchance they know where liveth the magic stone!"

In the end Rolla's high purpose prevailed over her weak knees, and
she began to look for the entrance to the place. It was partly in
ruins-that is, the upper stories-but the two lower floors seemed, so
far as their interior could be seen through the high, unglazed
windows, to be in good condition. There were no doors on that
street.

Going around the corner, however, Rolla saw a high archway at the
far corner of the structure. Approaching near enough to peek in, she
saw that this arch provided an opening into a long corridor, such as
might once have served as a wagon or auto entrance. After a little
hesitation she went in.

She passed a door, a massive thing of solid brassy metal, such as
interested the doctor immensely but only served to confuse the
explorer. A little farther on, and the corridor became pretty dark.
She passed another brass door, and approached the end of the
pavement. There was one more door there; and she noted with
excitement that it was open.

She came closer and peered in. The room was fairly well lighted, and
what she saw was clear-cut and unmistakable. In the middle of the
room was a long table, and seated about it, in perfect silence, sat
an even dozen men.






XIII

THE TWELVE






For a minute or two Rolla was not observed. She simply stood and
stared, being neither confident enough to go forward nor scared
enough to retreat. Childlike, she scrutinized the group with great
thoroughness.

Their comparatively white faces and hands puzzled her most. Also,
she could not understand the heavy black robes in which all were
dressed. Falling to the floor and reaching far above their necks,
such garments would have been intolerable to the free-limbed
Sanusians. To the watchers on the earth, however, the robes made the
group look marvelously like a company of monks.

Not that there was anything particularly religious about the place
or in their behavior. All twelve seemed to be silent only because
they were voraciously hungry. A meal was spread on the table. Except
for the garments, the twelve might have been so many harvest hands,
gathered for the evening meal in the cook-house. From the
white-bearded man who sat at the head of the table and passed out
large helpings of something from a big pot, to the fair-haired young
fellow at the foot, who could scarcely wait for his share, there was
only one thing about them which might have been labeled pious; and
that was their attitude, which could have been interpreted: "Give us
this day our daily bread--and hurry up about it!"

Apparently Rolla was convinced that these men were thoroughly human,
and as such fairly safe to approach. For she allowed her curiosity
to govern her caution, and proceeded to sidle through the doorway.
Half-way through she caught a whiff of the food, and her sidling
changed to something faster.

At that instant she was seen. A tall, dark-haired chap on the far
side of the table glanced up and gave a sharp, startled exclamation.
Instantly the whole dozen whirled around and with one accord shot to
their feet.

Rolla stopped short.

There was a second's silence; then the white-bearded man, who seemed
to be the leader of the group, said something peremptory in a deep,
compelling voice. Rolla did not understand.

He repeated it, this time a little less commandingly; and Rolla,
after swallowing desperately, inclined her head in the diffident way
she had, and said:

"Are ye friends or enemies?"

Eleven of the twelve looked puzzled. The dark-haired man, who had
been the first to see her, however, gave a muttered exclamation;
then he cogitated a moment, wet his lips and said something that
sounded like: "What did you say? Say it again!"

Rolla repeated.

The dark-haired man listened intently. Immediately he fell to
nodding with great vigor, and thought deeply again before making
another try: "We are your friends. Whence came ye, and what seek
ye?"

Rolla had to listen closely to what he said. The language was
substantially the same as hers; but the verbs were misplaced in the
sentences, the accenting was different, and certain of the vowels
were flatted. After a little, however, the man caught her way of
talking and was able to approximate it quite well, so that she
understood him readily.

"I seek," Rolla replied, "food and rest. I have traveled far and am
weary."

"Ye look it," commented the man. His name, Rolla found out later,
was Somat. "Ye shall have both food and rest. However, whence came
ye?"

"From the other side of the world," answered Rolla calmly.

Instantly she noted that the twelve became greatly excited when
Somat translated her statement. She decided to add to the scene.

"I have been away from my people for many days," and she held up one
hand with the five fingers spread out, opening and closing them four
times, to indicate twenty.

"Ye came over the edge of the world!" marveled Somat. "It were a
dangerous thing to do, stranger!"

"Aye," agreed Rolla, "but less dangerous than that from which I
fled. However," impatiently, "give me the food ye promised; I can
talk after my stomach be filled."

"Of a surety," replied Somat apologetically. "I were too interested
to remember thy hunger." He spoke a word or two, and one of his
companions brought another stool, also dishes and table utensils.

Whereupon the watchers on the earth got a first-class surprise. Here
they had been looking upon twelve men, living in almost barbaric
fashion amid the ruins of a great city; but the men had been eating
from hand-painted china of the finest quality, and using silverware
that was simply elegant, nothing less! Luxury in the midst of
desolation!

Rolla, however, paid little attention to these details. She was
scarcely curious as to the food, which consisted of some sort of
vegetable and meat stew, together with butterless bread, a kind of
small-grained corn on the cob, a yellowish root-vegetable not unlike
turnips, and large quantities of berries. She was too hungry to be
particular, and ate heartily of all that was offered, whether cooked
or uncooked. The twelve almost forgot their own hunger in their
interest in the stranger.

It was now pretty dark in the big room. The white-bearded man said
something to the young fellow at the foot of the table, whereupon
the chap got up and stepped to the nearest wall, where he pressed
something with the tip of his finger. Instantly the room was flooded
with white light--from two incandescent bulbs!

Rolla leaped to her feet in amazement, bunking painfully in the
unaccustomed glare.

"What is this?" she demanded, all the more furiously to hide her
fear. "Ye would not trick me with magic; ye, who call yourselves
friends!"

Somat interpreted this to the others. Some laughed; others looked
pityingly at her. Somat explained:

"It is nothing, stranger. Be not afraid. We forgot that ye might
know nothing of this 'magic.'" He considered deeply, apparently
trying to put himself in her place. "Know ye not fire?" Of course,
she did not know what he meant. "Then," with an inspiration,
"perchance ye have see the flower, the red flower, ye might call--"

"Aye!" eagerly. "Doth it grow here?"

Somat smiled with satisfaction, and beckoned for her to follow him.
He led the way through a small door into another room, evidently
used as a kitchen. There he pointed to a large range, remarkably
like the up-to-date article known on the earth.

"The flower 'groweth' here," said he, and lifted a lid from the
stove. Up shot the flame.

"Great Mownoth!" shouted Holla, forgetting all about her hunger. "I
have found it--the precious flower itself!"

Somat humored her childlike view-point. "We have the seed of the
flower, too," said he. He secured a box of matches from a shelf, and
showed her the "little sticks."

"Exactly what the angel showed me!" jubilated Holla. "I have come to
the right place!"

Back she went to her food, her face radiant, and all her lurking
suspicion of the twelve completely gone. From that time on she had
absolute and unquestioning confidence in all that was told her. In
her eyes, the twelve were simply angels or gods who had seen fit to
clothe themselves queerly and act human.

Supper over, she felt immensely tired. All the strain of the past
three weeks had to have its reaction. Like a very tired, sleepy
child, she was led to a room in another part of the building, where
she was shown an ordinary sleeping-cot. She promptly pulled the
mattress onto the floor, where she considered it belonged, and fell
fast asleep.

Meanwhile, back on the earth, Van Emmon and Smith had lost no time
in making use of the doctor's description of the twelve. Within a
few minutes they had new agents; Van Emmon used Somat's eyes and
ears, while Smith got in touch with the elderly bearded man at the
head of the table. His name was Deltos.

"A very striking confirmation of the old legends," he was saying
through a big yawn, as Smith made connection. He used a colloquial
type of language, quite different from the lofty, dignified speech
of the Sanusians. "That is, of course, if the woman is telling the
truth."

"And I think she is," declared the young fellow at the foot of the
table. "It makes me feel pretty small, to think that none of us ever
had the nerve to make the trip; while she, ignorant as she is, dared
it all and succeeded!"

"You forget, Sorplee," reminded Somat, "that such people are far
hardier than we. The feat is one that requires apelike ability. The
only thing that puzzled me is--why did she do it at all?"

"It will have to remain a puzzle until she awakens," said Deltos,
rising from the table. "Lucky for us, Somat, that you saw fit to
study the root tongues. Otherwise we'd have to converse by signs."

Neither Smith nor Van Emmon learned anything further that night. The
twelve were all very tired, apparently, and went right to bed; a
procedure which was straightway seconded by the four watchers on the
earth. Which brings us in the most ordinary manner to the events of
the next day.

After breakfast all but Somat left the place and disappeared in
various directions; and Rolla noted that the robes were, evidently,
worn only at meal time. Most of the men were now dressed in rough
working garments, similar to what one sees in modern factories.
Whimsical sort of gods, Rolla told herself, but gods just the same.

"Tell me," began Somat, as the woman sat on the floor before him--he
could not get her to use a chair--"tell me, what caused thee to
leave thy side of the world? Did ye arouse the wrath of thy fellow
creatures?"

"Nay," answered Rolla, and proceeded to explain, in the wrong order,
as a child might, by relating first the crossing of the ridge, the
flight from the bees, the "masters'" cruel method of dealing with
Corrus and Dulnop, and finally the matter of the fire itself, the
real cause of the whole affair. Somat was intelligent enough to fill
in such details as Rolla omitted.

"Ye did right, and acted like the brave girl ye are!" he exclaimed,
when Rolla had finished. However, he did not fully appreciate what
she had meant by "the winged masters," and not until she pointed out
some bees and asked if, on this part of the planet, such were the
rulers of the humans, that the man grasped the bitter irony of it
all.

"What! Those tiny insects rule thy lives!" It took him some time to
comprehend the deadly nature of their stings, and the irresistible
power of concerted effort; but in the end he commented: "'Tis not so
strange, now that I think on it. Mayhap life is only a matter of
chance, anyway."

Presently he felt that he understood the Sanusian situation. He fell
silent; and Rolla, after waiting as long as her patience would
allow, finally put the question temporarily uppermost in her mind:

"It is true that I have crossed the edge of the world. And yet, I
understand it not at all. Can ye explain the nature of this strange
world we live upon, Somat?" There was infinite respect in the way
Rolla used his name; had she known a word to indicate human
infallibility, such as "your majesty," she would have used it.
"There is a saying among our people that the world be round. How can
this be so?"

"Yet it is true," answered Somat, "although ye must know that it be
not round like a fruit or a pebble. No more is it flat, like this,"
indicating the lid of the stove, near which they sat. "Instead, 'tis
shaped thus"--and he took from his finger a plain gold band, like an
ordinary wedding ring--"the world is shaped like that!"

Rolla examined the ring with vast curiosity. She had never seen the
like before, and was quite as much interested in the metal as in the
thing it illustrated. Fortunately the band was so worn that both
edges were nearly sharp, thus corresponding with the knifelike ridge
over which she had crawled.

"Now," Somat went on, "ye and your people live on the inner face of
the world," indicating the surface next his skin, "while I and my
kind live on the outer face. Were it not for the difficulties of
making the trip, we should have found you out ere this."

Rolla sat for a long time with the ring in her hand, pondering the
great fact she had just learned. And meanwhile, back on the earth,
four excited citizens were discussing this latest discovery.

"An annular world!" exclaimed the doctor, his eyes sparkling
delightedly. "It confirms the nebular hypothesis!"

"How so?" Smith wanted to know.

"Because it proves that the process of condensation and
concentration, which produces planets out of the original gases can
take place at uneven speeds! Instead of concentrating to the
globular form, Sanus cooled too quickly; she concentrated while she
was still a ring!"

Smith was struck with another phase of the matter. "Must have a
queer sort of gravitation," he pointed out. "Seems to be the same,
inside the ring or outside. Surely, doc it can't be as powerful as
it is here on the earth?"

"No; not likely."

"Then, why hasn't it made a difference in the inhabitants? Seems to
me the humans would have different structure."

"Not necessarily. Look at it the other way around; consider what an
enormous variety of animal forms we have here, all developed under
the same conditions. The humming-bird and the python, for instance.
Gravitation needn't have anything to do with it."

Billie was thinking mainly of the question of day and night. "The
ring must be inclined at an angle with the sun's rays," she
observed. "That being the case, Sanus has two periods each year when
there is continuous darkness on the inner face; might last a week or
two. Do you suppose the people all hibernate during those seasons?"
But no one had an answer to that.

Van Emmon said he would give all he was worth to explore the
Sanusian mountains long enough to learn their geology. He said that
the rocks ought to produce some new mineral forms, due to the
peculiar condition of strain they would be subjected to.

"I'm not sure," said he thoughtfully, "but I shouldn't be surprised
if there's an enormous amount of carbon there. Maybe diamonds are as
plentiful as coal is here."

At the word "diamonds" Smith glanced covertly at Billie's left hand.
But she had hidden it in the folds of her skirt. Next moment the
doctor warned them to be quiet; Somat and Rolla were talking again.

He was telling her about his world. She learned that his people, who
had never concerned themselves with her side of the planet, had
progressed enormously beyond the Sanusians. Rolla did not understand
all that he told her; but the people on the earth gathered, in one
way or another, that civilization had proceeded about as far as that
of the year 1915 in Europe. All this, while fellow humans only a few
thousand miles away, not only failed to make any progress at all,
but lived on, century after century, the absolute slave of a race of
bees!

But it was a fact. The ancient city in which Rolla found herself had
been, only a generation before, a flourishing metropolis, the
capital of a powerful nation. There had been two such nations on
that side of the planet, and the most violent rivalry had existed
between them.

"However," Somat told Rolla, "'twas not this rivalry which wrought
their downfall, except indirectly. The last great war between them
was terrible, but not disastrous. Either could have survived that.

"But know you that the ruler of one of the nations, in order to
carry on this war--which was a war of commerce (never mind what that
means)--in order to carry it on was obliged to make great
concessions to his people. In the other nation, the ruler oppressed
the workers, instead, and drove them mad with his cruelty. So that,
not long after the end of the war, there was a great rebellion among
the people who had been so long oppressed, and their government was
overthrown."

Back on the earth the four investigators reflected on this in
amazement. The case was wonderfully like that of Russia after the
great war. Perhaps--

"Immediately the other nation forced its soldiers to fight the
victorious rebels. But at home the workers had tasted of power. Many
refused to work at all; and one day, behold, there were two
rebellions instead of one! And within a very short time the whole
world was governed by--the working class!"

So this was what the Venusians had meant when they wrote that Sanus
was ruled by the workers!

"What became of these rebellions?" Rolla asked, little understanding
what it meant, but curious anyhow.

"Devastation!" stated Somat solemnly. He waved a hand, to include
all that lay within the ruined city. "Not altogether because of the
workers, although they were scarcely fit for ruling but because the
former rulers and others of that kind, who liked to oppose their
wills upon others, saw fit to start a fresh rebellion. Conflict
followed conflict; sometimes workers were in power, and sometimes
aristocrats. But the fighting ended not until"--he drew a deep
breath--"until there were none left to fight!"

"Ye mean," demanded Rolla incredulously, "that your people killed
themselves off in this fashion?"

"Aye," sorrowfully. "There were a few of us--they called us 'the
middle class'--who urged equality. We wanted a government in which
all classes were represented fairly; what we called a democracy.
Once the experiment was started, but it failed.

"Saw ye the skeletons in the streets?" he went on. "'Twas a dreadful
sight, those last few days. I were but a lad, yet I remember it all
too well." He paused, then broke out fiercely: "I tell ye that I saw
brother slay brother, father slay son, son slay mother, in those
last days!

"Lucky am I that I fled, I and my parents! They took me to a
mountainous country, but even there the madness spread, and one day
a soldier of the army killed my father and my mother. He sought me,
also, that he might slay me; but I hid from him beneath a heap of
manure. Aye," he gritted savagely, "I owe my life to a pile of
manure!

"These other eleven men all have like tales to tell. Only one woman
survived those awful days. Young Sorplee is her son; his father was
a soldier, whom she herself slew with her own hands. Even she is now
dead.

"Well," he finished, after a long pause, "when the madness had spent
itself, we who remained came from our hiding-places to find our
world laid waste. 'Tis now thirty years since Sorplee's mother died,
since we first looked upon these ruins, and we have made barely a
beginning. We have little heart for the work. Of what use is it,
with no women to start the race afresh?"

Rolla started despite herself. Was this the reason why she, despite
her savagery, had been made so welcome?

"Ye have not told me," said she hurriedly, "why ye and the others
all wear such curious garments when ye eat."

Somat was taken off his guard. He had been chuckling to himself at
the woman's childlike mind. Now he had to look apologetic and not a
little sheepish as he made reply:

"The robes are a mere custom. It were started a great many years
ago, by the founders of a--a--" He tried to think of a simpler
expression than "college fraternity." "A clan," he decided. "All of
we men were members of that clan."

"And," pursued Rolla, "will ye give me the magic stone, that I may
take the flowing blossoms back to my people, and release my loved
one from the masters' cruelty?" The great question was put! Rolla
waited in tremulous anxiety for the answer.

"Aye, stranger!" replied Somat vigorously. "More; ye shall have some
of the little sticks!"

Whereupon Rolla leaped to her feet and danced in sheer delight.
Somat looked on and marveled. Then, abruptly, he got up and marched
away. He had not seen a woman in thirty years; and he was a man of
principle.

That night, when the twelve were again seated at the table, Somat
related this conversation with Rolla. Since he used his own
language, of course she did not understand what was said. "And I
told her," he concluded, "how we came to be here; also the reason
for the condition of things. But I doubt if she understood half what
I said. We have quite a problem before us," he added. "What shall we
do about it?"

"You mean this woman?" Deltos asked. Rolla was busy with her food.
"It seems to me, brothers, that Providence has miraculously come to
our aid. If we can handle her people rightly the future of the race
is assured."

Somat thought it was simple enough. "All we need to do is send this
woman back with a supply of matches, and implicit instructions as to
how best to proceed against the bees. Once released, their friends
can make their way over the edge and settle among us. Let the bees
keep their country."

The two who had seconded him before again showed agreement. Sorplee
and Deltos, however, together with the other seven, were distinctly
opposed to the method. "Somat," protested Deltos, as though
surprised, "you forget that there's an enormous population over
there. Let them come in of their own free will? Why, they would
overrun our country! What would become of us?"

"We'd have to take our chances, replied Somat energetically, "like
good sports! If we can't demonstrate our worth to them, enough to
hold their respect, we'd deserve to be snowed under!"

"Not while I'm alive!" snarled Sorplee. "If they come here, they've
got to give up their wilderness ways, right off! We can't stand
savagery! The safest thing for us, and the best for them, is to make
an industrial army of 'em and set 'em to work!" His enthusiasm was
boundless.

"I must say," admitted Deltos, with his usual dignity, "that you
have the right idea, Sorplee. If I had stated it, however, I should
have been more frank about it. The arrangements you propose simply
means that we are to take possession of them!"

"What!" shouted Somat, horrified.

"Why, of course! Make slaves of them! What else?"






XIV

THE SLAVE RAID





Despite all that Somat and his two backers could say, the other nine
men swiftly agreed upon the thing Deltos had proposed. Somat went so
far as to declare that he would warn Rolla; but he was instantly
given to understand that any such move would be disastrous to
himself. In the end he was made to agree not to tell her.

"We aren't going to let you and your idealism spoil our only chance
to save the race!" Sorplee told him pugnaciously; and Somat gave his
word. At first he hoped that the nine might fall out among
themselves when it came to actually enslaving the Sanusians; but he
soon concluded that, if there was any difference of opinion, the
aristocratic element would take charge of half the captives, while
Sorplee's friends commandeered the rest. The outlook was pretty
black for Rolla's friends; yet there was nothing whatever to do
about it.

Among the four people on the earth, however, the thing was being
discussed even more hotly. Van Emmon found himself enthusiastically
backing Somat, the liberal-minded one.

"He's got the right idea," declared the geologist. "Let the
Sanusians come over of their own free will! Let the law of
competition show what it can do! Dandy experiment!"

Smith could not help but put in: "Perhaps it's Deltas and Sorplee
who are right, Van. These Sanusians are mere aborigines. They
wouldn't understand democratic methods."

"No?" politely, from the doctor. "Now, from what I've seen of Rolla,
I'll say she's a perfect example of 'live-and-let-live.' Nothing
either subservient or autocratic in her relations with other people.
Genuinely democratic, Smith."

"Meanwhile," remarked Billie, with exaggerated nonchalance,
"meanwhile, what about the bees? Are they going to be permitted to
show their superiority or not?" Van Emmon took this to be aimed at
him. "Of course not! We can't allow a race of human beings to be
dominated forever by insects!

"I say, let's get together and put Rolla wise to what Deltos and
Sorplee are framing up! We can do it, if we concentrate upon the
same thought at the right time!"

Smith did not commit himself. "I don't care much either way," he
decided. "Go ahead if you want to"--meaning Van Emmon and the
doctor--"I don't want to butt in."

"Don't need you," growled the geologist. "Two of us is enough."

"Is that so?" sarcastically, from Billie. "Well, it'll take more
than two of you to get it over to Rolla!"

"What do you mean?" hotly.

"I mean," with deliberation,--"that if you and the doctor try to
interfere I'll break up our circle here!" They stared at her
incredulously. "I sure will! I'm not going to lend my mental
influence for any such purpose!"

"My dear," protested the doctor gently, "you know how it is: the
combined efforts of the four of us is required in order to keep in
touch with Sanus. Surely you would not--"

"Oh, yes, I would!" Billie was earnestness itself. "Mr. Van Emmon
was so good as to blame me for what I did in that Capellette mix-up;
now, if you please, I'm going to see to it that this one, anyhow,
works itself out without our interference!"

"Well, I'll be darned!" The geologist looked again, to make sure it
was really his wife who had been talking thus. "I'm mighty glad to
know that you're not intending to warn Supreme, anyhow!"

"Maybe I shall! snapped Bilhe.

"If you do," stated the doctor quietly, "then I'll break the circle
myself." They looked at him with a renewal of their former respect
as he concluded emphatically: "If you won't help us stop this slave
raid, Billie, then, by George, you'll at least let the bees fight it
out on their own!"

And so the matter stood, so far as the investigators were concerned.
They were to be lookers-on, nothing more.

Meanwhile the survivors of a once great civilization prepared to
move in person against the bees. They did this after Deltos had
pointed out the advantages of such a step.

"If we rout the bees ourselves," said he, "the natives will regard
us as their saviors, and we shall have no trouble with them
afterward."

This was sound policy; even Somat had to admit it. He had decided to
be a member of the expedition, for the reason that Rolla flatly
refused to accompany the other men unless he, her special god, went
along. His two liberal-minded friends stayed behind to take care of
their belongings in the ruined city.

The expedition was a simple one. It consisted of a single large auto
truck and trailer, the only items of automotive machinery that the
twelve had been able to reconstruct from the ruins. However, these
served the purpose; they carried large supplies of food, also means
for protection against the bees, together with abundant material for
routing them. A large quantity of crude explosives also was
included. The trailer was large enough to seat everybody; and the
ten men of the party had a good deal of amusement watching Rolla as
she tried to get accustomed to that land of travel. She was glad
enough when the end of the road was reached and the truck began to
push its way into the wilderness, giving her an excuse to walk.

No need to describe the trip in detail. Within three days the truck
was as far as it could go up the rock wall of the "edge." The point
selected was about twenty miles west of where Cunora was hid, and
directly opposite the upper end of her home valley. No attempt was
made to go over the top as Rolla had done; instead, about two miles
below the ridge a crevasse was located in the granite; and by means
of some two tons of powder a narrow opening was made through to the
other side. Through it the men carried their supplies on their
backs, transferring everything to improvised sleds, a hundred pounds
to a man.

While this was being done, Rolla hurried east and located Cunora.
The girl was in a pitiful condition from lack of proper food, and
comparative confinement and constant strain. But during Rolla's
absence she had seen none of the bees.

"What are you going to do now?" she asked Rolla, after the explorer
had told her story.

Rolla shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "These gods," she
declared with sublime confidence, "can do no wrong! Whatever they
propose must be for the best! I have done my part; now it is all in
the hands of the Flowing Blossom!"

Not until they reached the head of the valley which had been her
home did Rolla ask Somat as to the plan. He answered:

"Ye and the other woman shall stay here with me, on this hill." He
produced a telescope. "We will watch with this eye-tube. The other
nine men will go ahead and do the work."

"And will they separate?"

"Nay. They intend to conquer this colony first; then, after your
people are freed and safely on the way to my country, the conquerors
will proceed to the next valley, and so on until all are released."
He kept his word not to warn Rolla of the proposed captivity. "In
that way the fear of them will go ahead and make their way easy."

Meanwhile the nine were getting ready for their unprecedented
conquest. They put on heavy leather clothes, also leather caps,
gloves and boots. Around their faces were stiff wire nets, such as
annoyed them all exceedingly and would have maddened Cunora or
Rolla. But it meant safety.

As for weapons, they relied entirely upon fire. Each man carried a
little wood alcohol in a flask, in case it was necessary to burn wet
or green wood. Otherwise, their equipment was matches, with an
emergency set of flint and steel as well. There could be no
resisting them.

"We'll wait here till we've seen that you've succeeded," Somat told
Deltos and Sorplee. "Then we'll follow."

The nine left the hills. The hours passed with Rolla and Cunora
amusing themselves at the "eye-tube." They could see the very spot
where their lovers were being punished; but some intervening bushes
prevented seeing the men themselves. The other villagers were at
work quite as usual; so it was plain that, although the bees were
invisible, yet they were still the masters.

Hardly had the nine reached the first low-growing brush before they
encountered some of the bees. None attempted to attack, but turned
about and flew back to report. It was not long before Supreme, and
therefore Billie, knew of the approaching raiders.

"They are doubtless provided with the magic flower," Supreme told
her lieutenants. "You will watch the blossom as it sways in the
wind, and keep always on the windward side of it. In this way you
can attack the inferiors."

The word was passed, bee-fashion, until every soldier and worker in
the colony knew her duty. The stingers were to keep back and watch
their chance, while the workers harrassed the attackers. Moreover,
with the hives always uppermost in her mind, Supreme planned to keep
the actual conflict always at a distance from the "city."

It was late in the day when the nine reached the stream in whose bed
rested the pyrites taken from Corrus and Dulnop. This stream, it
will be remembered, flowed not far from the torture-place. Deltos's
plan was to rescue these two men before doing anything else; this,
because it would strengthen the villagers' regard for the
conquerors.

The bees seemed to sense this. They met the invaders about three
miles above the village, in an open spot easily seen by the people
with the telescope. And the encounter took place during twilight,
just early enough to be visible from a distance, yet late enough to
make the fire very impressive.

"Remember, it's the smoke as much as the flame," Deltos shouted to
the others. "Just keep your torches on the move, and make as much
fuss as you can!"

Next moment the swarm was upon them. It was like a vast cloud of
soot; only, the buzzing of those millions of wings fairly drowned
out every other sound. The nine had to signal to one another;
shouting was useless.

Within a single minute the ground was covered with bees, either dead
or insensible from the smoke. Yet the others never faltered. At
times the insects battered against the wire netting with such force,
and in such numbers, that the men had to fight them away in order to
get enough air.

Supreme watched from above, and kept sending her lieutenants with
fresh divisions to first one man and then another, as he became
separated from the rest. Of course, nobody suffered but the bees.
Never before had they swarmed a creature which did not succumb; but
these inferiors with the queer things over their faces, and the
cows' hides over their bodies and hands, seemed to care not at all.
Supreme was puzzled.

"Keep it up," she ordered. "They surely cannot stand it much
longer."

"It shall be done!"

And the bees were driven in upon the men, again and again. Always
the torches were kept waving, so that the insects never could tell
just where to attack. Always the men kept moving steadily
down-stream; and as they marched they left in their wake a black
path of dead and dying bees. Half of them had been soldier bees,
carrying enough poison in their stings to destroy a nation. Yet,
nine little matches were too much for them!

Presently the invaders had approached to within a half-mile of the
torture-place. One of Supreme's lieutenants made a suggestion:

"Had we not better destroy the men, rather than let them be
rescued?"

The commandant considered this fully. "No," she decided. "To kill
them would merely enrage the other villagers, and perhaps anger them
so much as to make them unmanageable." More than once a human had
been driven so frantic as to utterly disregard orders. "We cannot
slay them all."

The bees attacked with unabated fury. Not once did the insects
falter; orders were orders, and always had been. What mattered it if
death came to them, so long as the Hive lived? For that is bee
philosophy.

And then, just when it seemed that the wisest thing would be to
withdraw, Supreme got the greatest idea she had ever had. For once
she felt positively enthusiastic. Had she been a human she would
have yelled aloud for sheer joy.

"Attention!" to her subordinates. "We attack no more! Instead, go
into the huts and drive all the inferiors here! Compel them to bring
their tools! Kill all that refuse!"

The lieutenants only dimly grasped the idea. "What shall we do when
we get them here?"

"Do? Drive them against the invaders, of course!"

It was a daring thought. None but a super bee could have conceived
it. Off flew the lieutenants, with Supreme's inspired order humming
after them:

"Call out every bee! And drive every last one of the inferiors to
this spot!"

And thus it came about that, a minute later, the nine looked around
to see the bees making off at top speed. Sorplee raised a cheer.

"Hurrah!" he shouted, and the rest took it up. Neither admitted that
he was vastly relieved; it had been a little nerve-shaking to know
that a single thickness of leather had been all that stood, for an
hour, between him and certain death. The buzzing, too, was
demoralizing.

"Now, to release the two men!" reminded Deltos, and led the way to
the torture-place. They found Corrus and Dulnop exactly as the two
women had left them six weeks before, except that their faces were
drawn with the agony of what they had endured. Below the surface of
the ground their bodies had shriveled and whitened with their daily
imprisonment. Only their spirits remained unchanged; they, of all
the natives, had known what it was to feel superior.

For the last time they were dug out and helped to their feet. They
could not stand by themselves, much less run; but it is not likely
they would have fled. Somehow they knew that the strange
head-coverings had human faces behind them. And scarcely had they
been freed before Sorplee, glancing about, gave an exclamation of
delight as he saw a group of natives running toward them.

"Just what we want!" he exclaimed. "They've seen the scrap, and
realize that we've won!"

Looking around, the nine could see the other groups likewise
hurrying their way. All told, there were a couple of hundred of the
villagers, and all were armed with tools they knew how to use very
well.

"Who shall do the honors?" asked Sorplee. "Wish Somat was here, to
explain for us."

"Don't need him," reminded Deltos. "All we've got to do is to show
these two fellows we dug up."

And it was not until the first of the villagers was within twenty
yards that the nine suspected anything. Then they heard the buzzing.
Looking closer, they saw that it was--an attack!

"Stop!" cried Deltos, in swift panic. "We are friends, not enemies!"

It was like talking to the wind. The villagers had their choice of
two fears: either fight the strangers with the magic flower, or--be
stung to death. And no one can blame them for what they chose.

The nine had time enough to snatch knives or hatchets from their
belts, or clubs from the ground. Then, with wild cries of fear, the
natives closed in. They fought as only desperate people can fight,
caught between two fires. And they were two hundred to nine!

In half a minute the first of the invaders was down, his head
crushed by a mattock in the hands of a bee-tormented native. In a
single minute all were gone but two; and a moment later, Deltos
alone, because he had chanced to secure a long club, was alive of
all that crew.

For a minute he kept them off by sheer strength. He swung the stick
with such vigor that he fairly cleared a circle for himself. The
natives paused, howling and shrieking, before the final rush.

An inspiration came to Deltos. He tore his cap from his head and his
net from his face.

"Look!" he screamed, above the uproar. "I am a man, like yourselves!
Do not kill!"

Next second he froze in his tracks. The next he was writhing in the
death agony, and the bees were supreme once more.

Supreme herself had stung Deltos.






XV

OVERLOOKED





Of the four on the earth, Smith was the first to make any comment.
He had considerable difficulty in throwing his thought to the
others; somehow he felt slightly dazed.

"This is--unbelievable!" he said, and repeated it twice. "To think
that those insects are still the masters!"

"I wish"--Billie's voice shook somewhat--"I wish almost that I had
let you warn Rolla. It might have helped--" She broke off suddenly,
intent upon something Supreme was hearing. "Just listen!"

"Quick!" a lieutenant was humming excitedly to the commandant. "Back
to the hives; give the order, Supreme!"

It was done, and immediately the bees quit the throng of natives and
their victims, rushing at top speed for their precious city. As they
went, Supreme demanded an explanation.

"What is the meaning of this?"

For answer the lieutenant pointed her antennae straight ahead. At
first Supreme could see nothing in the growing darkness; then she
saw that some of the sky was blacker than the rest. Next she caught
a faint glow.

"Supreme, the deadly flower has come to the hives!"

It was true! In ten minutes the city was near enough for the
commandant to see it all very clearly. The fire had started on the
windward side, and already had swept through half the hives!

"Quick!" the order was snapped out. "Into the remaining houses, and
save the young!"

She herself led the horde. Straight into the face of the flames they
flew, unquestioningly, unhesitantly. What was self, compared with
the Hive?

Next moment, like a mammoth billow, the smoke rolled down upon them
all. And thus it came about that the villagers, making their
cautious way toward the bee city, shouted for joy and danced as they
had never danced before, when they saw what had happened.

Not a bee was left alive. Every egg and larva was destroyed; every
queen was burned. And every last soldier and worker had lost her
life in the vain attempt at rescue. Suddenly one of the villagers,
who had been helping to carry Corrus and Dulnop to the spot, pointed
out something on the other side of the fire! It was Rolla!

"Hail!" she shouted, hysterical with happiness as she ran toward her
people. Cunora was close upon her heels. "Hail to the flowing
flower!"

She held up a torch. Down fell the villagers to their knees. Holla
strode forward and found Corrus, even as Cunora located her Dulnop.

"Hail to the flowing flower!" shouted Rolla again. "And hail to the
free people of this world! A new day cometh for us all! The
masters--are no more!"

The four on the earth looked at each other inquiringly. There was a
heavy silence. The doctor stood it as long as he could, and then
said:

"So far as I'm concerned, this ends our investigations." They stared
at him uncomprehendingly; he went on: "I don't see anything to be
gained by this type of study. Here we've investigated the conditions
on two planets pretty thoroughly, and yet we can't agree upon what
we've learned!

"Van still thinks that the upper classes should rule, despite all
the misery we saw on Capellette! And Billie is still convinced that
the working classes, and no others, should govern! This, in the face
of what we've just--seen! Sanus is absolute proof of what must
happen when one class tries to rule; conflict, bloodshed,
misery--little else! Besides"--remembering something, and glancing
at his watch--"besides, it's time for dinner."

Billie and Smith got to their feet, and in silence quit the room
Billie and Van Emmon were still fumbling with their bracelets. The
two young people rose from the chairs at the same time and started
across the room to put flip bracelets away. The wire which connected
them trailed in between and caught on the doctor's chair. It brought
the two of them up short.

Van Emmon stared at the wire. He gave it a little tug. The chair did
not move. Billie gave an answering jerk, with similar lack of
results. Then they glanced swiftly at one another, and each stepped
back enough to permit lifting the wire over the chair.

"In other words," Van Emmon stammered, with an effort to keep his
voice steady--"in other words, Billie, we both had to give in a
little, in order to get past that chair!"

Then he paused slightly, his heart pounding furiously.

"Yes Van." She dropped the bracelets. "And--as for me--Van, I didn't
really want to see the bees win! I only pretended to--I wanted to
make you--think!"

"Billie! I'll say 'cooperate' if you will!"

"Cooperate!"

He swept her into his arms, and held her so close that she could not
see what had rushed to his eyes. "Speaking of cooperation," he
remarked unsteadily, "reminds me--it takes two to make a kiss!"

They proceeded to experiment.




*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK, THE DEVOLUTIONIST AND THE EMANCIPATRIX ***

This file should be named thdvl10.txt or thdvl10.zip
Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks get a new NUMBER, thdvl11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, thdvl10a.txt

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we usually do not
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at:
http://gutenberg.net or
http://promo.net/pg

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).


Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date.  This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.

http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext04 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext04

Or /etext03, 02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.   Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month:  1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

eBooks Year Month

    1  1971 July
   10  1991 January
  100  1994 January
 1000  1997 August
 1500  1998 October
 2000  1999 December
 2500  2000 December
 3000  2001 November
 4000  2001 October/November
 6000  2002 December*
 9000  2003 November*
10000  2004 January*


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states.  If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.

While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to
donate.

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are
ways.

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154.  Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law.  As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information online at:

http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html


***

If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

We would prefer to send you information by email.


**The Legal Small Print**


(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.

To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause:  [1] distribution of this eBook,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook,
or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     eBook or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the eBook (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
hart@pobox.com

[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only
when distributed free of all fees.  Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by
Michael S. Hart.  Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be
used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be
they hardware or software or any other related product without
express permission.]

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*


Colophon

This file was acquired from Project Gutenberg, and it is in the public domain. It is re-distributed here as a part of the Alex Catalogue of Electronic Texts (http://infomotions.com/alex/) by Eric Lease Morgan (Infomotions, Inc.) for the purpose of freely sharing, distributing, and making available works of great literature. Its Infomotions unique identifier is etext5965, and it should be available from the following URL:

http://infomotions.com/etexts/id/etext5965



Infomotions, Inc.

Infomotions Man says, "Give back to the 'Net."